receiue them Therefore your Lordship may be sure the word of God will one day take place doe what you can to the contrarie The fift Examination Couen DOe you not beléeue your Créed I beléeue in the Catholick Church Phil. Yes but I cannot vnderstand Rome to be the same nor the like to it S. Asse S. Peter builded the Catholick Church at Rome And Christ saith thou art Peter and vpon this Rock I will build my Church and the succession of Bishops can be proued in Rome from time to time as it can be of no other place so well which is a manifest proofe of the Catholick Church as diuers Doctors doâ— write Phil. You cannot proue the Rock that Christ would build his Church on to bee Rome and though you can proue the succession of Bishops it is not sufficient to proue Rome the Catholick Church vnlesse you can proue the succession of Peters Faith where vpon the Catholick Church is builded to continue in his successors at Rome and at this present to remaine there Couen What meaneth this word Catholick Phil. The Catholick Faith or Catholick Church is not that which is most vniuersall or of men receiued wherby you dâ—e infer your Faith to hang vpon the multitude which is not so We iudge saith S. Augustine the Catholick Faith of that which hath been is and shall be so that if you can proue your Catholick Church and Faith hath been taught from the beginning and is and shall be then may you count your selues Catholicks otherwise not Catholick in Gréeke is compounded of â— which signifieth according and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a summe or principle or whole so that Catholick Church or Faith is as much to say as the first hole sound chéefest faith Boner Doe you thinke the Catholick Church hath erred vntill within these few yeares some haue swarued from the same Phil. I doe not thinke the Catholick Church hath erred but I require you to proue the Church of Rome the Catholick Church Curtop Ireneus who was within a hundred yeares after Christ came to Victor Bishop of Rome to aske his aduice about excommunication of certaine hereticks which he would not haue done if hee had not taken him to bee supreme head and Couentry bad him marke this Argument Phil. This fact of Ireneus proueth no more for the supremacie then mine hath done for I haue béen at Rome as well as he and could haue spoken with the Pope and if I would yet would there were none in England fauoured his supremacie more then I And it is not like that Ireneus or the primatiue church so take him for I can shew 7. generall Councels after Ireneus time wherin he was neuer so taken in many hundred yâ—eres after Christ These be the Councels the Nicentine Ephesine the first second Calcedone Constantinopolitane Carthagenense Auilence Couen Wherefore will you not admit the Church of Rome to be the Catholick Church Phil. Because it followeth not nor agréeth with the Primitiue Church no more then an Apple is like a Nut it were too long to name all the disagréements I will name but two The Supremacie and Transubstantiation Curtop Although transubstantiation were decréed for an Article of the Faith not aboue 300. yeares yet it was alwaies beléeued Boner said that was well said Phil. It is true it was but lately planted by the Bishop of Rome and you cannot shew any ancient writer that the primitiue Church did beleeue any such thing with that Master Curtop shrunke away Couen Can you disproue the Church of Rome not to be the Catholick Church Phil. Yes that I can but I desire rather to heare you proue it First it doth not agree with the Primitiue Church neither in Doctrine nor in the vse of Sacraments And as you describe Catholick to be vniuersall the Church of Rome was neuer vniuersall For the world being diuided into three parts Asia Africa Europe Two parts Asia and Africa professing Christ as well as wee did neuer consent to the Church of Rome and the most part of Europe doth not agrée nor allow the Church of Rome As Germany Denmarke the Kingdome of Pole a great part of France England and Zeland which is a manifest probation that your Church is not vniuerfall Doctor Sauer I am sory to sée you commune with so many learned men and are no more conformable vnto them then you be Phil. I will be conformable vnto them that be conformable to Christ his word I pray Master Doctor be not so conformable to please men more then God contrarie to your learning for worldly estimation you are led away from the truth for promotion sake as many Doctors be now adaies Sauer Saint Cyprian an ancient Writer doth allow the Bishop of Rome to be supreme head of the Church Phil. I am sure he doth not for he writing to Cornelius Bishop of Rome called him his companion and fellow Bishop and calleth him not Pope nor any other vsurped termes which are now ascribed vnto the Bishop of Rome Then they brought forth Cyprian and turned vnto the third Epistle where hee saith it goeth not well with the Church when the High Priest is not obayed which supplieth the steed of Christ after Gods word and the consent of the Bishops and the agreement of the people Sauer How can you auoid this place which maketh so plaine for the Bishop of Rome his Supremacie Phil. It maketh not so plaine First heare you may see that he calleth Cornelius his fellow Bishop as he doth also in other places you do misconstrue that same to make the high Priest onely for the Bishop of Rome and otherwise then it was in his time for there were by the Nicenâ— Councell foure Patriaches appointed The Patriarke of Ierusalem and the Patriarke of Constantinople The Patriarke of Alexandria and the Patriarke of Rome of which foure the Patriarch of Rome was lowest placed in the Councell and so continued many yeares for the time of seuen or eight generall Conncels Therefore Cyprian writeth vnto Cornelius Patriarck of Rome because certaine hereticks as the Nâ—uatians which were excommunicated by him went from his Dioces to the Patriarcks of Rome or of Constantinople and there were receiued in the Communion of there congregation in derogation of good discipline and maintaining of schismes in that obedience is not giuen vnto the Priest of GOD being in Christs steede not meaning the Patriarck of Rome onely but euery Patriarck in his precinet who had euery one of them a Cathedrall Church of learned Priests in hearing of whom by a Conuocation of all his fellow Bishops with the consent of the people all heresies were determined by the Word of GOD and this is the meaning of Cyprian Sauer I wonder you will stand so stedfast in your errour to your owne destruction Phil. I am sure we are in no errour by the promise of Christ to the faithfull that he will giue them such a spirit of wisedome that
made the Emperor Hen. 4. his wife and his child to wait three daies and three nights bare-foot in winter at his gates to sue to him for his fauor and gaue away his Empire in the meane time This prophecie of Antichrists exaltation aboue Princes is verified in none but the Pope Touching the breadth of his kingdom it is not said he shall exalt himselfe aboue one or two but aboue all that are called God w ch are all Christian rulers spiritual temporal to whom God vouchsafeth this name because hee ruleth and instructeth by them and dwelleth in them if they be good this declareth the large limits of his kingdome And as he is said heere to exalt himselfe aboue all Kings so Reu. 17. 3. he is said to haue ten horns and in ver 12. they are interpreted to be ten Kings which shal giue their power and authority vnto the beast that is to say the beastly Pope and fight with the Lambe that is they shal be the Popes Butchers to destroy Gods children and as the prophecies foretell such an Antichrist as shall raigne ouer all Christian Princes so this storie shall shew thee the true fulfilling of this prophesie in the Pope Touching the length of his Kingdome it is prophecied Antichrist shall raigne three yeares and a halfe and in Reuel 12. three times and a halfe these times and these yeares are all one so is the fortie two moneths Reuel 13. 5. for there be so many moneths in three years and a halfe the same likewise is the 1260. dayes in Reuel 12. 6. for there be iust so many daies in three yeares a halfe at 360. daies to the yeare which was the number of the dayes of the Iewes yeare And it is common with the prophets to set downe a day for a year so by these prophecies Antichrist must raign 1260. yeares which is iust so many yeares as Christ preached daies and Gregory the first sheweth that Antichrist began when one Bishop exalted himselfe aboue all others And though there were manie Popes before him which did exalt themselues aboue all other Bishops yet he would not but haue himself called Seruus seruoruÌ„ Dei Wherefore Sabinianus which succeeded him in the popedom was a malitious detractor of his works as thou maist see in this book Antichrist was not at his height vntill Hildebrand had gotten aboue the Emperor for then he was aboue all that was called God yet Antichrist began when the Bishop of Rome being the least of all the foure Patriarchs exalted himselfe aboue all other Bishops which was about the yeare of Christ 400. for then began pride and superstition to creep into the Church and Anno 666. according to the number of the name of the beast in Reu. 13. 18. Latin seruice was set vp in England and all other places and massâ—s ceremonies letanies and other Romish ware which was long before Hildebrands time And if we account the aforesaid 1260. yeares of Antichrists raigne from thence there remaineth but about 46. yeares to come vntil God shal call together the kings of the earth to destroy Rome Touching the fall of his kingdom Mat. 24. 22. If God should not shorten his kingdom none of Gods children could be saued from his cruelty but for the elects sake Reu. 11. 13. God first destroyed the tenth part of his Kingdom thou mayest note in this book when this prophecie was fulfilled and Reu. 8. at the blowing of the foure first Trumpets the third part of all his kingdom is destroyed which prophecie we see fulfilled at this day for the third part of his kingdom are wholly become Protestants yet Reuel 11. 22. the Church of Antichrist is not heerewith moued to repent of her murders sorceries fornications and thefts but Reu. 18. 7. glorieth her selfe that she is a Queene and shall be no widdow that is shee shall neuer lose her Spouse the Pope therfore shall her plagues come at one day death sorrow and famine and shee shall be burned with fire for strong is the Lord God which will condemne her The meanes of her destruction is set forth Reu. 17. 16 the ten kingdomes that first tooke her part against Gods children shall hate the whore and make her desolate and naked and eate her flesh and burne her with fire for God doth put into their hearts to fulfill his will The manner of the destruction of Rome and the Popedome is declared Reu. 19. 17. as fowles gather together to a dead carkasse so God shall gather all Nations together to warre against Rome and shall take her and the Pope the false Prophet that worketh miracles wherby he deceiued all that receiued his marke and worshipped his Image and they shall not only be destroyed in this world but they shall bee cast aliue into a lake burning with fire and brimstone to wit into eternall damnation and Reu. 18. 20. the Angells and all Gods children are exhorted to reioyce at her destruction and vers 21. Rome shall be destroyed with such violence as a Mill-stone falleth into the Sea and there shall neuer any more Mill grinde any light corne or anie be married in Rome but it shall euer after be a desolate wildernesse as Babylon was They that cannot behold Antichrist in this Glasse 2. Cor. 4. 3. it is a signe the Diuell the God of this world hath blinded their eyes but as Salomon when hee dedicated the Temple prayed God to heare euery one that prayed therein so I beseech God with his holy spirit to illuminate all that shall reade this book that they may plainly see the pope to be Antichrist and to flie from him lest they be partakers of his punishment in this world and in the world to come AN ABSTRACT OF ALL THE HISTORIES OF THE CHVRCH from CHRIST to this day 1614. THE FIRST BOOKE IN describing the whole State of the Primâ—tiue and latter times of the Church First shall be declared the suffering time of the Church 300. yeares after Christ secondly the flourishing time of the Church 300. yeares more then the declining of true Religion 300. yeares more sourthly of the raigne of Antichrist since Sathan was loosed Lastly of the reforming of the Church in this last thrée hundred yeares In the tractation of all which things the Christian Reader may by experience obserue two special points First the Nature of the World Secondly the condition of the Kingdome of Christ By the World is meant all that by ignorance know not Christ and that will not beléeue him or that persecute him The Kingdome of Christ are the beléeuers in Christ and take his part against the World and though they be much fewer then the other and alwaies lightly hatâ—d and molested of the world yet they are they whom the Lord doth blesse and euer will and Christs Subiects which we call the Uiâ—â—bâ—e Church theâ—e are of two sorts first of such as onely outwardly professe Christ secondly of such as by eâ—ection inwardly are ioyned to Christ
were like to perish a Legion of the Christian Soldiers withdrew themselues and prayed whereby they obtained raine for them selues lightenings and haâ—le to discomfort and put to flight their enemies wherevppon the Emperour wrote to the Gouernours to giue thankes to the Christians and giue them peace of whom came the victory Anthonius Comodus sonne to Verus succeeded and raigned 13. yeares some thinke the persecution slaked in his time by the fauour of Martia the Emperors Concubine who fauored the Christians by reason whereof many Nobles in Rome receiued the Gospell amongst whem one Apollonius being accused by Seuerus his seruant but this accuser was sound false and therefore had his legges broken yet hee was driuen to confesse his faith and for the same beheaded by an ancient law that no Christian should be released without recantation The Emperour and the cittizens of Rome on his birth day assembled to offer sacrifices to Hercules and Iupiter proclaiming that Hercules was Patron oâ— the Citty but Vincentius Eusebius Perigrinus Potentianus instructers of the people hearing thereof preached against the same and conuerted Iulius a Senator with others to the faith whereof the Emperor hearing caused them to be tormented and then prest to death sauing that Iulius was beaten to death with Cudgels at the commandement of Vitellus maister of the soldiers Perigrinus was sent of Xistus Bishop of Rome to teach in France where the persecution had made wast who established the Churches and returned to Rome was Martired this Xistus was the 6. Bishop of Rome after Peter and gouerned the ministry there 10. yeares Telesphorus succeeded him and was Bishop 11. yeares and was martired after him succeeded Hyginus and died a martyr after him succeeded Pius after them Anicetus Soter Elutherius about the yeare 180. In the time of Comodus amongst others were martired Serapion Bishop of Antioch Egesippus a writer of Ecclesiasticall histories from Christ to his time also Miltiades who wrote his Apology for Christian Religion About this time wrote Hiraclitus who first writ Anotations vppon the new Testament also Theophilus Bishop of Cesaria Dionisius Bishop of Corinth a famous learned man who wrote diuers Epistles to diuers Churches and exhorteth Penitus a Bishop that he would lay no yoke of chastity vpon any necessity vpon his Brethren also Clemens Alexandrinus a famous learned man liued in that time and Gautenus who was the first that read in open schoole in Alexandria of whom is thought first to rise the order of Uniuersities in Christendome he was sent to preach to the Indians by Demetrius Bishop of Alexandria In this tranquility of the Church grew contention for Easter day which had beene stirred before of Policarpus and Anicetus forthey of the west Church pretending the tradition of Paul and Peter but indeed it was of Hermes and Pius kept Easter the 14. day of the first month the Church of Asia followed the example of Iohn the Apostle and obserued another day The fifth Persecution AFter Comodus raigned Pertinax after whom succeeded Seuerus vnder whom was raised the fift Persecution hee raigned 18. yeares in the first ten hee was very fauorable after through false accusations hee proclaimed that no Christian should be suffered wherevppon an infinite number were slaine in the yeare 205. The crimes obiected was rebellion to the Emperour Sacriledge and murdering of Infants incestuous pollutions eating raw flesh libidinous commixture worshipping the head of an asse which waâ— raised by the Iewes also for worshipping of the Sunne in rising because they vsed daily to sing vnto the Lord or because they vsed to pray towards the East but the speciall matter was because they would not worship Idols these Persecutions raged in Affrica Alexandria Cappadocia and Carthage the number that were slaine was infinite The first that suffered was Leonides father of Origen who but 17. yeares old desired to haue suffred with his father but that his mother in the night stole away his garments and his shirt yet he wrote to his father take heed you alter not your purpose for our sakes hee was so toward in knowledge of Scripture and vertue that his father would often in his sleepe kisse his breast thanking God that he had made him so happy a father of so happy a sonne his father being dead and his goods confiscate to the Emperour hee sustained himselfe his mother and sixe brethren by keeping schoole at length hee applied himselfe wholly to Scripture and profited in the Hebrew and Greeke tongues which hee conferred with other translations as that of the 70. and found out other translations of Aquila of Symachus and Theodocian with which he also ioyned 4. others he wrote 7000. Bookes the Copies whereof hee vsed to sell for three-pence a peece to sustaine his liuing hee had diuers Schollers as Plutarchus Serenus his brother who was burned and Heraclitus and Heron which were beheaded another Serenus which was beheaded and Rahis and Potamiena shee was tormented with pitch poured on her and martired with her mother Marcella she was executed by one Basilides who shewed her some kindnes in repressing the rage of the multitude shee thanked him and promised to pray for him hee being required after to giue an oth touching the Idols and Emperour as the manner was refused it confessing himselfe to be a Christian and therefore was beheaded There was one Alexander who after great torments escaped and was Bishop of Ierusalem Narcissus who was 61. yeares old he was vnwildy to gouerne alone he was 40. yeares Bishop of Ierusalem vntill the Persecution of Decius he erected a famous Library where Eusebius had his cheefe helpe in directing his Ecclesiasticall History hee wrote many Epistles he licensed Origen to teach openly in his Church after vnder Decius in Cesaria for his constant confession dyed in prison Policarpus sent Andoclus into France Seuerus apprehending him and first being beaten with bats he was after beheaded in that time Asclepiades suffred much for his confession and was made Bishop of Antioch and continued there seauen yeares About this time Ireneus with a great multitude beside were martired hee was Scholler to Policarpus and Bishop of Lyons 23. yeares in his time the question of keeping Easter was renewed betwixt Victor Bishop of Rome and the Churches of Asia and when Victor would haue excommunicated them Ireneus with others wrote to him to stay his purpose and not to excommunicate them for such a matter Not long after followed Tertullian who writ learned Apologies for the Christians and confuted all that the slanderours obiected hee wrote many bookes whereof part yet remaine Victor Bishop of Rome died a Martyr after he had sitten there 10. or 12. yeares he was earnest in the matter of Easter and would haue excommunicated them that were contrary but for Ireneus and others who agreed to haue Easter vppon the Sunday because they would differ from the 〈◊〉 and because Christ rose on that day On the other
themselues to be Christians whereat the Iudges and their Assistants were greatly amased and the Christians imboldened and they departed glad for the testimony they had giuen Ischrion often moued of his Master to doe Sacrifice and refusing he runne him through with a speare In this time many wandred in wildernesse suffered hunger colde danger of wilde beasts Clerimon Bishop of Nilus an olde man with his wife flying to the mountaine of Arabia could neuer be found againe Dionisius Alexandrinus suffered much aâ—flâ—ction and had strange deliuerances First the messenger was struckâ—n blinde could not finde his house after which three daies God had him flye after comming to Ierusalem he was taken the Keeper was from home when he was brought to Prison and the Keeper returning home and finding diuerse runne away he ranne away himselfe and tolde the matter to one he met going to a Mariage who tolde it to them at the wedding who in the night rushed towards the priâ—oners with great shouting they that kept the prisoners were afraid and left them then the company willed them to depart and they tâ—â—ke Dionisius set him vpon an Asse and conueyed him away In this time suffered one Christopherus a Cananite 12. cubits high also Meneates a Florentine and Agatha a holy virgine in Sicily who suffered imprisonment was beâ—ten racked famished rayled on tormented with sharpe shels and 〈◊〉 coâ—es and her breasts were cut from her body Amongst others also suffered 40. virgines by diuerse kâ—nds of deathes Triphon a very holy and constant man of Nice after much torments suffered death by the sword Decius erected a Temple at Ephesus and compelled all the citie to dee Sacrifice 7. of his Souldiers refused and they hiâ— themselues in Mount Celius in caues the Emperour caused them to be rammed vp with stones and so they wâ—re Martired Hieronimus writeth of a godly Souldier which could not be brought from his Faith was brought into a pleasant Garden laid vpon a soft bed and an Harlot sent to allure him she offering to kisse him he bit off her tongue and â—pit it in her face Theodora a virgine was commanded to the Stewes a young man a Christian caused her to change garments with him and conuey herselfe away and offering himselfe to their violence being found a man he confessed himselfe a Christian and was condemned to suffer Theodora offered herselfe to the Iudge and desired that the other might be discharged he commanded them both to be beheaded and cast into the fire Agathon was condemned to lose his head for rebuking them that derived the dead bodies of Christians One Paulus and one Andreas were scourged drawne through the citie and aftrer troden to death vnder the féete of people also Iustinus a Priest of Rome and Nicostratus a Deacon and Portius a Priest of Rome which is reported to haue conuerted the Emperour Phillip were all Martyred Secundarius as he was led to the Iaile Verianus Marcellinus asked whether they led the innocent whereupon they were taken and after torments and beatings with waisters were hanged with fire put to their sides but the Tormentors some fell sodainly dead others were possessed with euill Spirits Beza registers these to suffer in this Tyrants time Hipolitus Concordia Hierenius Abundus Victoria a virgin being Nobles or Antioch Belias Bishop of Apollinia Leacus Tyrsus and Galmetus Nazaâ—zo Triphon Phillas Bishop of Philocomus Philocronius Bishop of Babilon Thesiphon Bishop of Pamphilia Nestor Bishop of Corduba Parmeuius Priest Circensis Marianus and Iacobus Nemesianus Felix Rogatianus Priest Felicissimus Iouinius Basilius Ruffina and Secunda virgins Tertullianus Valerianus Nemesius Sempronianus Olimpiadus Teragone Zeno Bishop of Cesaria Marinus Archinius Priuatus Bishop Theodorus Bishop of Pontus Pergentius and Laurencius children suffered Persecution in Tuscia Many reuolted as Serapion Nichomachus in the middest of his torments Euaristus Bishop of Africa Nicoftratus a Deacon diuerse of them were punished by Gods hand some with euill spirits some with strange diseases At this time rose the heresie of Nouatus he disturbed Cyprian Bishop of Carthage and Cornelius Bishop of Rome he was assisted with Maximus Vrbanus Sidonius and Celerius but they forsooke him after he allured three simple Bishops in â—taly to lay their hands on him to make him Bishop of Rome with Coruelius whom by all meanes he sought to defeate and made the people that came to receiue the Eucharist sweaâ—e they would stand with him Two young men Aurelius which was twise tormented and Mapalicus in the middest of his torments told the Proconsull to morrow you shall see the running for a wager meaning his Maâ—tyrdome Decius the Emperour raigned but two yeares and with his sonne was slaine of the Barbarians presently God sent a pleâ—ue 10 yeares together which made diuerse pâ—aces desolate especially where the Persecution most raigned the Christians comforted and ministred vnto their sicke brethren the Infidels forsooke their neighbours and friends and left them destitute of succour vpon this Plague Ciprian wrote his Booke De mortalitate Vibias Gallus and Volusian his sonne by treason succeeded Decius Gallus at the first was quiet anone after published Edicts against Christians Cyprian Bishop of Carthage was banished others were condemned to the Mines as Nemisianus Fex Lucius with their Bishops Priests and Deacons to whom and to Seagrius and Rogatianus Cyprian wrote consolatory Epistles Lucius Bishop of Rome was banished whom Cornelius succeeded but a while after hee returned againe to his Church and Stephanus succéeded him and sate 7. yeares 5. monethe and died a Martyre betwixt him end Cyprian fell a contention about rebaptizing of Hereticks Emilianus slew the former Emperours and succéeded himselfe after 3. moneths he was slaine and Valerius and Galienus his sonne succeeded him Valerius 3. or 4. yeares was so cutâ—eous to Christians as no Emperour before him that his Court was full of Christians but he was seduced by an Egyptian Magitian finding himselfe hindred by them from the practising of his charmes hée brought the Emperour to Idols he Sacrificed Infants and reised the eight Persecution ¶ The eight Persecution CIprian was an African borne in Carthage an Idolater and giuen to Magicke he was conuerted to the Faith by Ceciâ—a Priest by hearing the Prophet Ionas as sOOne as he was conuerted he gaue his goods to the poore not long after he was Priest he was bishop of Carthage he had the gouernment of the whole East Church and Church of Spaine he was called the Bishop of Christian men he loued to read Tertullian and called him his Master In the time of Decius and Gallus he was banished in the time of Valerianus he returned againe but after he was found in a Carden and his head stricken off At this time Zistus Bishop of Rome with sixe of his Deacons more beheaded one Laurence a Deacon seeing the bishop goe to execution cryed to him Deare Father whether goest thou without thy deare sonne He answered within three daies thou shalt suffer in
Spirituall Liuings but these Bishops being demaunded of him could not deny but hee tooke nothing of them they being preferred by him well said hée you requiâ—e mée well and admonishing them of their Oath and alegiance as hee sate in his Throne they plâ—cke away all his Cuâ—periall Ornaments The good Emperour being destitute said Videat Deus Iudicat Thus leauing him they confirmed the Kingdome to his Sonne and caused him to driue his Father out who with nine persons did â—â—y to the Dukedome of Liâ—burg the Duke bearing of it made after him the Emperour hauing before put him from his Kingdome being afraid of death craâ—ed pardon of him and not reuengement the Duke pittying his estate remitted his displeasure and receiued him to his Castle and collecting men of Warre brought him to Colin His Sonne hearing thereof besieged the City but hee escaped by night to Leodium thither all they that had compassion and consiant hearts resorted to him so hee was able to pitch a Field against his enemies and so did hee desired his friendes if they that had the victory they would spare his sonne in that sight the Father had the victory and the Sonne was chased but in another battell the Sonne had the victory and the Father was taken who being vtterly dispossessed was faine to craue of the Bishop of Spire whom he had done much for to haue a Prâ—bendry in the Church to serue in our Ladies quire who swore by our Lady hee should haue none Thus hee came to Leodium and there for sorro â— dyed after he had raigned 50. â—eares Pope Pascalis caused his body to be taken our of the graue and to remaine at Spite 's fiue yeares without buriall About this time Anselmus Bishop of Canterbury which brought in the Conception of our â—ady to bee halâ—wed accused King Henry the first of England to Pascalâ—s for making certaine Bishops by his owne election the Kings Proctor in his behalfe signifâ—â—d to the people that the King for the value of his Kingdome would not forgoe his right in setting in Bishop and Prâ—lates The Pope answered Before â—od I for the price of my head will not permit it vnto him The Archbishop returning home being the Popes Legate was turned out of his Bishopricke and goods Henry the 5. Emperour after his fathers death raigned twentie yeares being at Rome could not be crowned except he would relinquish his clayme of making Popes or any other Bishops there was such a stirre made by the Pope that if the Emperour had not defended himselfe with his owne handes hée had béene slaine But the Emperour hauing the victory tooke Pope Pascalis led him out of the city made him agree to crâ—wne him and to allow him his prerogatiue of election of Popes and other Bishops and being crowned returned with the Pope to Rome But as soone as the Emperour returned to Germany the Pope called a Synoâ—e â—euoking his agréement and excâ—mmunicated the Emperour as he had done his Father The Emperour 〈◊〉 aâ— it marched to Rome and put the Pope to flight and placed another in his 〈◊〉 The Germaine Bishops with all they might stirred the Saxons against theâ—r Caesar it grâ—we at length to a pitched Field The Emperour seeing no end of his conflicts was faine to forgoe his priuâ—ledge of the Popes election and other things belonging to the Church and Churchmen In the time of Pascalis liâ—ed Barnardus of whom sprung the Barnardine Monkes The Emperour had no issue his wife was Mathildas daughter of King Henry the fiâ—st of England which was Gods iust Iudgement for deposing his Father Pascalis being dead Pope Gelasius was chosen by the Cardinals without the Emperour and the Emperour made another Pope Gregorius the 8. which made Pope Gelasius 〈◊〉 into France and there dyed The Cardinales choose Calixus the 2. Pope without the Emperour who before hee came to his Seat in Râ—me sent his Legate to excommunicate the Emperour and droue Gregorius the Emperours Pope out of Rome The Emperour fearing the vaine thunderbolts of the Popes curse perswadâ—d by his Princes and fâ—iends resigned his â—yâ—le pertaining to the 〈◊〉 of the Pope and the inuestiture of Bishops This being set vy in writing in the Church of Lateran in tryumph of the Emperour thus subâ—ued Then the Pope made out and tooke his fellow Pope Gregorius set him on a Camell his face backward holding the tayle for a bridle brought him throâ—gh the streetes of Rome and shoâ—â— him and thrust him into a Monastery â—ée established the Decrée of the Papall Sea against the Emperour and brought in the foure Ember-fasts called ember â—aies He ordained the order of Monkes called Praemonstratenses It was 〈◊〉 by him to be iudged adultery for any person to put away his Liuing or Bishoprickâ—â—uring his life according to Saint Paul The wife is bound vnto the husband as long as he liueth By a generall Councell at Rhemes he decréed all Clergy men should put away their wiues or be depriued of their Liuings wherupon an English writer made these verseâ— O bone Calixte nunc omnis clerus odit te Quondam presbyteri poterant vxoribus vti Hoc destruisti post quam tu Papa fuisti Pope Honorius the â— succeeded him he sent one Iohn Cremensis Cardinall Legat into England and Scotland in colour of redresse but to fsill his purse as all other did after him in those dayes afteâ— he had well refreshed himselfe in Bishops and Abbots houses he assembled the whole Clergy inquired of Priests wiues and made a Staâ—tute they should haue no women in their houses vnlesse iâ—â—h kindred as were not to be â—uspâ—cted and the offendâ—r of this Act to forfaite all his Spirituall promotion and that no kindred should mary vntill the seauenth generation and râ—fling within houres at night was taken in the same vice he was so strict against to no little shame of the Clergie At this time the Emperour Henry the 5. dyed without issue the Emperiall crowne came to Lotharius Duke of Saxon. Not long after deceased Henry the first King of England In this Honorius his time came a Priest to Rome called Arnulphus who preached vehemently against the pride auarice and incontinencie of the Clergie and exhorted them to follow Christ. He was well respected of the Citizens but the Cardinals and Clergy hated him and made him away in the night by drowing him Sabelicus and Platina say they hanged him His Martyrdom he said was reuealed to him by an Angel in the Desert and said vnto them I know you will kill me priuily and no maruell for if Saint Peter were héere and rebuked your vices that exceed you would serue him so and said with a loud voice I am not afraid to suffer for the truth but God will be reuenged you play the blinde guides and leade the people to Hell In the second Booke of Councels printed at Colen either this Arnulphus or about his time one complaineth of the
number of Holly daies and the increase of vice thereby whoores say they vantage more in one Holy day then in fiftie other dayes and of the curious singing in Cathedrall Churches wherein much time is spent that might better be beâ—towed in other Sciences and learning And of the multitude of begging Fryers and other professed men and women the cause of Idlenesse and vncomely life of promotion of euill Prelates and their negligence in reprouing vice Of the wantonnesse of their seruants and their excesse in apparell Of the excessiue gaines of the prelates and their officers for their Seales giuing them they care not for what so they get money That Prelates bée too slacke in looking to non residents Of giuing benifices not for godlinesse and learning but for fauour friendship or hope of gaine of which commeth the great ignorance in the Church How Prelates wast the Church goods in superfluitie on kinsfolkes or worse wayes and not on the poore How by negligence the Bookes of the olde Coâ—ncels and oâ— the new are not to be found which should be kept in all Cathedral Churches The negligence of Preâ—ates and their voluptuousnesse by example of Storks whose nature is if one leauâ— his mate and ioyne with another all the rest fly on him and plucke his feathers off so and much more should prelates dâ—e to their fellowes that defile so many and stinke in the whole Church And as Eâ—dras in purging Israel from strange women began with the priests so now the purgation ought to begin with them as it is written in Ezechiâ—ll Begin with my Sarctuary c. Againe if the whole Realme of France was interdicted because Phillip the King had but one Concubine which was not his lawfull wife And the King of Portugall sequestred from his Dominion and thought by the Clergie insufficient to rule What shall be said to prelates which abuse mens Wiues Uirgings Nunnes and are insufficient to take charge of Soules About this tiâ—â—e the Order of the Knights of the Rhodes called Iohannits and the Order of the Teâ—â—lers rose vp After Honorius succéeded Pope Innocentius the 2. At euery mutation of new Popes came new troubles sometime two Popes sometimes thrée together The Romaines elected another Pope called Anacletus betwixt whom was great conflicts The Duke of Sicile taking with Anacletus vntill Lotharius the Emperour droue Anacletus 〈◊〉 of Italy This Pope decréed that whose strucke a shauen Priest should be excommunicated and not absolued but onely by the Pope Steuen king of England reserued to himselfe the authoritie of bestowing Spirituall liuings and of inuesting Prelates At which time Lodouicus the Emperoue would haue done the like had not Bernardus giue in him contrary councell At this time came in the manner of cursing with Booke Bell and Candle in a Councell of London holden by William Bishop of Winchester vnder Pope Celestinus successor of Innocentius After Lotharius succeeded in the Emperiall Crowne Conradus Nephew of Henry the fift he raigned 15. yeares There was diuerse Popes in his dayes as Celestinus the 2. Lucius the 2. Eâ—genius the 3. at which times the Romaines endeauored to recouer the old manner of chusing Conâ—uls and Senators but the Popes being in their ruffe would not abide it which caused much ciuill warre insomuch that Pope Lucius sent 〈◊〉 the Emperour for ayde who thought to haue destâ—oyed them in the Senate but they were ware oâ— it and were all in aray the Pope being in the fight was well pelted with stones and blowes that he liued not long after Eugenius cursed the Romaines for that matter with excommunication which when he saw would not serue came vpon them with his Host and compelled them to abolish their Consuls and to take such presidents as the Pope should assigne Then followed Anastatius the 4. after him Adrianus the 4. an English man called Breakespeare belonging once to Saint Albons he likewise kept great slurâ—e with the Citizens of Rome to abolish Consuls with cursing and warres vntill he had brought them vnder In the meane time Fredericus called Barbarossa succeeded Conradus in the Empire marched to Italy to subdue rebels the Pope and his Clergie met him to haue ayde against their enemies the Emperour lighted to receiue him and held his left stirrop where he should the right the Pope displeased he smiling excused himselfe as not vsed to hold stirrops and that it was not of duetie the next day the emperour sent for him receiued him and held his right stirrop and all was well When they came in the Pope told the Emperour that his predecessors left some token of beneuolence for crowning of them as Carolus Magnus subdued the Lumbards Otho the Bexingarians Lotharius the Normans therefore required him to restore the Country of Apâ—lia to the Church of Rome He and his Princes seeing he could not otherwaies â—e crowned promised to doe it and the next day was crowned Whilst the Emperour was prouiding for Apulia the Pope excommunicated William Duke thereof and sent Emanuell Emperour of Constantinople incensing him to warre against the said Duke Thâ— Duke hearing it sent vnto the Pope for peace promising to restore what hee would which the Pope by the Councell of the Cardinals would not grant The Duke put Emanuell the Emperour to flight and besieged the Câ—tie Beneâ—entum where the Pope and Cardinals were looking for victory that they were glad to intreat for the peace they refused the Duke onely granted not to inuade the possessions of Rome and the Pâ—pe made him King of both Sicils The Pope was so troubled with the Senators and Consuls of Rome that when his curses would not auaile he was faine to remoue from Rome to Ariminium The Emperour considering the wrongs the Pope had done to his predecessors required of the Bishops of Germany Homage and Oath of alegiance commaunding if the Popes Legats came thither without sending for they should not be receiued charging his subiects not to appeale to Rome and prefixed his name in his Letters before the Popes name Whereupon the Pope wrote to him that God promiseth long life to thâ—m that honoured their Parents and death to them that cursed them and the word of truth saith He that exalâ—eth himselfe shall be brought lowe He maruelled not a little that he shewed not the reuerence he ought to blessed Saint Peter and the holy Church of Rome 〈◊〉 preferre your name before Ours wherein your incurre the note of insolencie or rather arrogancie How kéepe you the Oath of fidelitie to Saint Peter and vs séeing you require Homage and Alegiance of them that be Gods and all the sonnes of the high God and presume to ioyne their holy hands with yours and exclude from your Churches and Cities our Cardinals Legates from our side amend amend â—hile you goâ— about to obtaine the things you haue not I feare mée your Honour will loose the things which you haue The Emperour wrote againe that Iustice giueth to
Clarks required to haue punishment of certain misorders of the clergy but the Archbishop Thomas Becket would not agrée therevnto the King came to this point to know whether he the rest of the Clergy would consent to the customes set forth in Henry the fift his time he with the rest of the Bishops vpon consultation held they would consent with this exception Saluo ordine suo so all other Bishops being particularly demanded except Christopher who séeing the King angry said for Saluo ordine suo he would bona fide the King told them hee was not well content with that exception which was captious and deceitfull hauing some venome lurking vnder therefore required an absolute grant they answered they would not binde themselues in no other manner at which the King and all the Nobilitie were not a little mooued the King when he could get no other answer departed with gret anger not saluting the Bishops Chester was greatly rebuked of his fellowes for changing the exception the next day the King took from the Archbishop all such Mannors and Honors as he had giuen him before being Lord Chancellor not long after vnknowne to the Bishops he sayled into Normandie not long after the Bishop of London followed after him to craue his fauour and gaue him counsell to ioyne some of the Bishops with him least if all were against him hee might the sooner be ouerthrowne thus by his meanes the greatest number of the Bishops were reconciled vnto the King onely the Archbishop with a few other remained in their stoutnes when the King saw no feare or threats could turne him he assaid him with gentlenesse but it would not serue though many Nobles laboured to exhort him to relent vnto the King Likewise the Arch-bishop of Yorke with diuers other Clergie men Bishoppes and Abbots especially Chester did the same besides his owne house dayly called vpon him no man could perswade him at length vnderstanding what danger might happen by the Kings displeasure not onely to himselfe but to all the Clergy and considering the old kindnesse and loue of the King towards him in times past was content to giue ouer vnto the Kings request came to the King at Oxford and reconciled himselfe wherevpon the King receiued him with a more châ—erefull countenance saying hee would haue his Ordinances confirmed in open sight of his Bishops and all his Nobles after this the King beeing at Clarem Doune called all his Peeres and Prelates before him requiring to haue that performed which hee had promised in consenting to the obseruing his Grandfathers ordinances and proceedings the Archbishop drew back and would not that hee would before yet with great teares intreaties and perswasions of Bishops and of two Templers that desired him on their knees with teares and with threatenings of Imprisonment and other dangers hee did agree onely with a clause of exception bona fide and he and all the Bishops set too their hands and seales Alanus recordeth that the Archbishop in his voyage to Winchester greatly repented that he had done so that he kept himself from al company lamenting with teares and fasting and afflicting himselfe did suspend himselfe from all diuine seruice and would not be comforted before he had sent to the Pope and were assoiled of him the Pope in his Letters not only assoiled him from his trespas but with words of great consolation incouraged him to be stout in the quarrell he tooke in hand Upon this Becket took no small heart consolation The King hearing of him how he denied to set his seal to those sanctions which he condiscended too before took no little displesure against him threatned him of banishment death called him to reckoning and burdned him with paiments the Archb thought to make an escape out of y â— realme attempting to take the Sea with two or thrée priuily Amongst other the kings ordinances This was one that none of the Prelasie or Nobility without the Kings license or his Iustices should depart the Realme So Becket twice attempted the sea to fly to Rome but the weather serued not which being known and noysed abroad the Kings Officers came to seaze vpon his goods to the Kings behalfe but finding Becket at home and returned they did not procéede on their purpose Becket séeing this went to the Court the King taunted him gestingly as though one realm could not hold them both but shewed him no great fauour The Arch-bishop of York did labour to renew peace and loue betwixt the King and him but the King would not be reconciled except the other would subscribe vnto his lawes which Becket would not graunt to but by vertue of his Apostolike authority gaue censure vpon these Lawes of the King condemning some and approuing some as catholike The Pope sent the Arch-bishop of Rotomage to the King to maâ—e peace betwixt the King and Canterbury the King was content so the Pope would ratifie his Ordinances which could not be obtained at the Popes hands The King sent to the Pope to obtaine of him that the same authority of the Apostolike Legacie might be conferred vnto another after his appointment which was the Arch-bishop of Yorke but the Pope denied but he was content so the King would be Legate himselfe at which the King was angry and sent to the Pope againe according to the old practice of popish Prelacy to play on both sides priuily he conspireth with one and openly dissembleth with the other He granteth the Legate should be remoued and the Archbishop of York placed in the office and writ to Becket that he should take no harm thereby for the Kings Ambassadors had promised him and did offer to sweare vnto him that the Letters which they obtained should not be deliuered vnto the Archbishop of Yorke without the Popes consent therein assure your selfe it is not nor neuer shall be our will nor purpose to subdue you or your Church vnto any saue only the Bishop of Rome therefore if you sée the King will deliuer the said Letters giue vs knowledg we will cléerely exempt by our authority Apostolical both your person your Church and your Citty committed vnto you from all iurisdiction of any legacy Upon these letters and such other Becket took all his stoutnesse against the King The King after he had receiued his letters from the Pope was more strong in his purposed procéedings against the Archbishop and procéeded to punish the offences of Cleargy men and there was aboue 100. found that had committed homicide and murder beside other offenders he adiudged them first to be depriued and then committed to the seculer power This séemed to Becket to derogate from liberty of holy Church that seculer power should giue iudgement vpon the crimes of Ecclesiasticall persons they picke this law out of Anacletus and Euaristus who deduce this constitution from the Apostles that all Ecclesiasticall persons shall bee frée from seculer iurisdiction The King daily incensed more more
Kings nose at the comming of his Sonne giuing a monstration that he was Author of his death His Children after his death worthily rewarded for their vnnaturalnesse lost all they had beyond the Sea which their Father had gotten Alexander Pope decréed that no Arch-bishop should receiue the Pall vnlessâ— hée first sware obedience to the Pope These be the words in Englâ—sh of the giuing of the Pall. To the honour of Almighty God and of blessed Mary the Uirgin and of blessed S. Peter and S. Paul and of our Lord Pope and of the holy Church of Rome and of the Church committed to your charge we giue you the Pall taken from the body of Saint Peter as a fulnesse of the Pontificall Office which you may weare within your own Church vpon certain daies expressed in the priuiledgeâ— of the said Church granted by the Sea Apostolike This Pall ought to bee asked with great instance and within thrée moneths without which Pall he is not Arch-bishop but may be deposed The same Pall must be burned with him when hee dyeth and when it is giuen some priuiledge must be giuen with it or the old renewed the Arch bishops pay swéetly for it Euery Bishop must sweare to be obedient to Saint Peter the Apostolike Church of Rome and to the Pope to doe nothing whereby either of them or any member of them may be impaired nor helpe counsell or consent vnto any so doing not to vtter their councell any way sent to them to any body to their hurt to retaâ—ne and maintaine the Papacy and the Regalities of S. Peter against all men honorably to intreat the Popes Legats going and comming and helpe them in all necessities to be ready to come to a Sinod being called without any lawfull let to visite the Pallace of the Apostles euery third yeare by himselfe or a Messenger except otherwise licensed by the Pope not to sell giue or lease out any the possessions of his Church without the Popes license So God helpe him and the Holy Ghost By this Oath the Byshop could do nothing but what the Pope would in generall councels which was the corruption of them Besides this it was decreed in the said councell of Rome by 310. Byshops by Pope Alexander that none should haue spirituall promotion except he were of full age and borne in wedlocke that no parish-Parish-Church should be voyd aboue sixe moneths that none within orders should meddle with temporal businesses that priests shall haue but one Benefice that Bishops be charged to find the Priest a liuing vntill he be promoted That open Usurers shall not communicate at Easter nor be buried within the Church yard That nothing shall be taken for ministring Sacraments or burying Item that euery Cathedrall Church should haue a Maister to teach Children fréely without taking any thing for the same In this Councell the vow of Chastity was laid vpon Priests Thomas Becket and Bernard were canonized for Saints In this yeare Richard the eldest Sonne of Henry the second succeeded his Father at which time Clement sat Pope succéeding Gregory who died a little before for sorrow for losse of the Holy Crosse by the Popes meanes He and Fredericke the Emperor and Phillip the French King went with their Armies to Palestina atchieuing the recouery of the Holy Land Richard in this iourney gat Cyprus Acon Ptolemayda Surrah For preparation for this iourney hee sold Lordships Castles Offices Liberties Priuiledges Byshopprickes c. He said he would sell London if he could finde one able to buy it Many Bishops purchased to their Bishopprickes diuers Lordships The Bishop of Winchâ—ster purchased Werregraue Meues The Bishop of Duresme Hadberge with all their appurtenances for 500. markes and purchased the whole Prouince of the King for his owne and himselfe to be made Earle of the same In this Kings daies there fell a great dissention in the Church of Yorke betwixt the Arch-bishop of Yorke and the Deane because euening Song was begunne before the Arch-bishoppe came his Grace comming into the Quire was angry because they tarryed not for him and commaunded the Quire to stay the Deanâ— and Treasurer willed them to fing on the Quire left and recanted and begun againe The Treasurer not to take the foyle caused the lights to be put out so the euening Song ceased for the Popish euening Song is blind without light though the Sunne shine neuer so bright His Grace suspended the whole Church from Diuine seruice vntill the parties had made him amends The next day being Ascention day the Deane and Treasurer would make no sarâ—sfaction the people would haue fallen vpon them if his Grace had not let them The Deane was faine to flye to his House and the Treasurour to Saint Williams Tombe for succour The Byshop excommunicated them and the Church was suspended from Seruice that day Thus much of the Heroicall câ—mbat betwixt these Ecclesiasticall persons King Richard in his iourney aforesaid talked with Abbot Ioachim of his Uisions and Prophesies especially of Antichrist hee expounded vnto him the place in the Reuâ—lation There be seuen Kings fiue are fallen one is now another not yet com He said they were seuen Persecutors of the Church Herod Nero Domitianus Maxentius Mahomet Turka the last which is not yet come was Antichrist which is already borne at Rome and should bee there exalted into the Apostolike Sea as the Apostle faith He is an Aduersary and exhalteth himselfe aboue all that is called GOD then the wicked man shall bee reuealed and the Lord shall consume him with the breath of his mouth and destroy him with the brightnesse of his comming Why said the King I thought Antichrist should haue béene borne in Antiâ—ch or Babylon and of the Tribe of Dan and ruled in Ierusalem thrée yeares and a halfe and disputed against Enoch and Elias and put them to death and then died himselfe and that sixty daies of repentance should be giuen to them that were seduced by his preaching When King Richard went his iourney he committed the Custody of his Realme principally to the Byshop of Duresme and the Bishop of Ely and to two Lay men The two Byshops fell at variance for superiority at length this order was taken by the King that Duresme should haue vâ—der his custody from Humber is the Scottish Seas Ely was ordained Chancellor hauing vnder his gouernment from the said stood of Humber all the South parts besides but Ely beeing more ambitious so practised with the King and his Ambassadors sending his Letters to the Pope obtained the authority Legatiue vpon the whole Realm of England and became so ambitious and proud that all the Realme cryed out of him he beeing intollerable vnto the Cleargy and Layty He assembled a generall Councell at London in colour for Religion but it was for his owne pompe and oppression of the Clergy and Layty wonderfully oppressing the Commons Hee vsed â—o ride with thousand Horses Noble-mens Sonnes were glad to be his
businesse seeing his hope of making Gold to faile runne away to Rome with the Kings money these two drew certaine Articles out of the writings of Hus against him and tooke great paines to shew these Articles to the Cardinals Bishops and Monkes and shewing that hee had done many other things against the holy constitutions of the Pope and Church whereby they made Iohn Hus to bee apprehended the six and twentith day he came to Constance and the Cardinals sent the Bishops of Augusta and Trent with the Burgesse of Constance and a Knight to Iohn Hus his lodging to report they were sent by the Pope and the Cardinals to certifie him hee should render some knowledge of his Doctrine before them as hee had often desired and they were ready to heare him hee answered hee desired openly to defend his Doctrine but not priuately notwithstanding I will goe to them and if they handle mee cruelly I trust in the Lord Iesus that he will comfort mee that I shall desire rather to die for his glory theâ— deny his verity which I haue learned in his holy Scriptures and Iohn Hus tooke his horse and went to the Popes Court when he had saluted the Cardinals they said to him wee haue heard many reports of you which if they be true are not to bee suffered that you haue faught many errors contrarie to the Doctrine of the true Church and that you haue sowed your errors through all Bohemia by a long time to whom hee answered I rather thoâ—se to die then to bee found culpable of one errour therefore I came to the Councell to receiue correction if any can prooue any errours in me The Cardinals said they were pleased with his answere and departed leauing Iohn Hus with Maister Clum vnder the guard of armed men and they suborned a Franciscane Frier a subtill malicious hypocrite to question with him Who said Reuerend Master I a simple rude Idyot am come to you to learne for I haue heard that you haue taught many things contrarie to the Catholicke Faith I desire you for the loue that you haue to the truth and to all good men that you would teach mee some certainty First it is said you maintaine that there remaineth but naturall bread in the Sacrament after consecration which hee denied Then the Frier asked him what manner of vnion is betwixt the man-hood and God-hood of Christ Then Hus said you say you are simple but you are double and crafty in that you haue propounded so difficult a Question yet I will shew you my minde which when he had done the Frier thanked him and departed after the Popes Garison told him that this Frier was counted the subtillest Diuine in Lombardy then Pallets and Causis his Aduersaries made earnest meanes to the Cardinals that hee should not bee set at liberty and hauing fauour of the Iudges mocked the said Hus saying now wee will hold you well-enough you shall not depart vntill you haue paid the vttermost farthing At night the Prouost of the Romane Court told Maister Clum he might depart but they had otherwise prouided for Maister Hus Maister Clum went to the Pope declaring all that was done beseeching him to remember the promise which hee had made the Pope answered it was done without his consent and told Maister Clum apart why doe you impute this to mee you know that I my selfe am in the hands of these Cardinals and Bishops so hee returned very pensiue and complained openly and priuately of the Popes wrong but it profited not Then Hus was led to prison and kept there eight daies from thence he was carried to an other prison belonging to the Abbey where by reason of the stiâ—â—e of the place hee fell sicke and was so weake that they despaired of his life In the middest of his sicknes they put vp these Articles to Pope Iohn the 23. and to the principals of the Councell desiring that Iohn Hus might bee condemned 1 That hee taught that the Sacrament ought to bee ministred in both kindes and so his Disciples did now vse it and that materiall bread remaineth in the Sacrament after consecration 2 A Minister in mortall sinne cannot minister the Sacrament and that other men besides Priests may minister the Sacraments 3 Hee both not admit that the Church signifieth the Pope Cardinals Archbishops and the Clergy vnderneath them but saith this signification was tooke from the Schoolemen and that the Church ought to haue no temporall possessions and that the temporall Lords may take them away without any offence and saith also that Constantine and other seculer Princes haue erred by endowing Churches and Monasteries 4 That all Priests are of like power and that the reseruations of the Popes casualties the ordering of Bishops and consecrating of Priestes were inuented onely for couetousnes 5 When the Pope Cardinals and rest of the Priests are in sinne as is possible enough then the Church being in sinne hath no power of the Keyes 6 Hee beeing excommunicated contemneth it and saith Masse notwithstanding 7 Hee maketh Ministers himselfe and putteth them into Churches without the ordinarie of the Dioces or other Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and teacheth it to be lawfully done 8 That one being ordained a Priest or Deacon cannot be kept back from the office or preaching therefore he would neuer be let from preaching by the Apostolick Sea nor the Arch-bishop Moreouer when there was Questions moued in the Uniuersitie of Prage vpon the 45. Articles of Iohn Wickliffe and the Diuines of Boheme concluded euery one of them Articles either to be hereticall seditious and erroneous he held that none of them were hereticall seditious or erroneous as after hee did dispute teach in the common schooles of Prage notwithstanding they were condemned in England and by the whole Church Because I finde these Articles and many others answered by Iohn Hus in writing which hereafter followe and which were read in the Councell I omit his answeres in the Councell because what with the outragiousnes of the Councell against him so many interrupting him at euery word and some mocking and making mouthes at him that it was impossible for him to make a perfect answere to any thing I likewise omit for breuitie the many supplications that the Nobles of Boheme made for his Baile and libertie and what surety they offered if thou bee disposed to see these circumstances and with what great labour they obtained that he should answere openly and how cruelly he was vsed in prison I referre thee to the Booke at large The Answeres of IOHN HVS written with his own hand I Iohn Hus vnworthy Minister of Iesus Christ Master of Art and Bacheler of Diuinitie doe confesse I writ a Booke intituled of the Church in reproofe whereof there are diuers Articles drawne out of the said Treatise deliuered vnto me 1 The first Article there is but one holy vniuersall Church which is the vniuersall company of all the predestinate Answere I confesse this
proposition is mine and confirmed by the saying of Saint Augustine vpon S. Iohn 2 Saint Paul was neuer a member of the Diuell though he did many things like the malignant Church nor Saint Peter though he horribly sinned in periury and denying his Master Answere It was by Gods permission that they might more stedfastly rise againe and be confirmed I answere according to S. Augustine that it is expedient that the Elect should offend there be two separations from the Church the Elect are diuided from the Church but not to perdition the second is to perdition by the which certaine Heretieks are through there deadly sinne diuided from the Church 3 No member of the Church doth at any time fall away from the body because the Charitie of Predestination which is the bond of the same doth neuer fall Answere this is proued by 1. Cor. 13. Rom. 8. All things turne to good to them that loue God Also I am certaine that neither death nor life can seperate vs from the loue of God c. 4 The Prâ—destinate although he be not in the state of Grace according to present Iustice yet he is alwaies a member of the Church Answere I declared in my booke that there be diuers manners of being in the Church there be some in the Church according to a mishapen Faith and some according to Predestination which are now in sinne but shall returne to grace 5 No degree of dignitie nor election of man nor any sensible signe can make a man a member of the Church Answere I say Predestination maketh vs members of the Church and prepareth for vs grace heere and glory in the world to come and not degree of dignitie nor the election of a man nor sensible signe for Iudas though Christ elected him an Apostle and gaue him Temporall Graces and that he was so reputed of men yet was he a Woolfe in a sheeps-skin as Saint Augustine saith 6 A Reprobate man is neuer no member of the Church Answere It is in my Booke with sufficient long probation of the Psalme 26. and the 5. Ephes. and by Saint Bernards saying the Church of Christ is more plainely his body then the body that was crucified the Church is the flower of the Lord in which is corne and chaffe the Elect and Reprobate 7 Iudas was no true Disciple of Christ Answere This I confesse S. Augustine in his Booke of penance where he expounds 1. Iohn 2. They came out from vs but were not of vs Christ knew from the beginning who should beleeue and him that should betray him and said none commeth to mee except it be giuen him of my Father from that time many departed from him though they were called by the Gospell they were no true Disciples because they did not continue in the word of Christ as it is said if you remaine in my word you bee my Disciples it is euident that Iudas could not be the Disciple of Christ by meanes of his couetousnes For Christ saith except a man forsake that hee hath he cannot be my Disciple therefore because Iudas was a Theefe Iohn 12. and a Diuell Iohn 6. It is euident that Iudas was no true but a fained Disciple Saint Augustine vpon Saint Iohn that Christs sheepe heare his voice saith what manner of hearers were his sheepe Iudas heard him but was a Woolfe yet he followed the shepheard but being clothed in a sheep-skin he laid waite for the shepheard 8 The predestinate whether they bee in the state of grace or no according to there present Iustice is the same Church which hath neither wrinkle nor spot but is holy and vndefiled which Christ calleth his owne Answer In the fift to the Ephesians Christ so loued his Church that he offered himselfe for it I pray you then is there any faithfull man that doubteth that the Church doth not signifie all the Elect the glorious spouse of Christ holy and without spot This is an Article of faith which we ought firmely to beleeue 9 Peter neuer was nor is the vniuersall head of the Church Answere All men agree that Peter receiued of Christ which is the Rock of the Church humility stedfastnesse and blessednes When Christ said vpon this Rock I will build my church he did not meane that he would build euery Militant Church vpon Peter but vpon Christ which is the Rock from whom Peter receiued his Faith for he is the head and foundation of euery Church and not Peter 10 If he that is called the Uicar of Christ follow Christ in his life then he is his true Uicar otherwise he is the messenger of Antichrist the enemy of Peter and Christ and the Uicar of Iudas Answere For this cause Saint Bernard in his fourth Booke did write vnto Pope Eâ—genius thou delightest to walke in great pride being gorgeously arrayed what fruit doth the flooke receiue by thee If I durst say it these be rather the pastures of the Diuels then of sheepe Saint Peter and Saint Paul did not so thou séemest to succéede Constantine and not Peter It followeth in my Booke if thy life be contrary to Peters or giuen to auarice then he is the Uicar of Iudas which loued the reward of iniquity and sold the Lord As soone as they reade the same the Rulers of the Councell looked one vpon another and making mockes and moes nodded their heads at him 11 Priests that vse Symony and liue desolutely haue an vntrue opinion of seuen Sacraments as Bastards and not Children not knowing the Oâ—â—ice of the Keyes of Censures neither of the rights of Cerimonies and seruice of the Church nor of worship of Relikes nor of Orders of the Church nor of indulgences and pardons Answere It is in this manner in my Booke the authoritie is abused by such as sell Orders and get riches by Symony making markets of holy Sacraments liuing voluptuously desolutely a filthy villanous kind of life They pollute the Ecclesiasticall estate and though they professe they know God they deny him indéede and beléeue not in him but as vnbeléeuing Bastards hold a contrary opinion as aforesaid to whom Malachy in his first Chapter saith Vnto you Priests be it spoken which despise my name 12 The papall dignity hath his originall from the Emperors of Rome Answer This is proued by the 96. distinction for Constantine granted this priuiledge to the Byshop of Rome and others after confirmed the same that as Augustus is counted the most high King aboue all others so the Bishop of Rome shall be called the principall Father aboue other Bishops then a Cardinall said in Constantines time there was a generall councell at Nice in which the highest place in the Church was giuen to the Byshop of Rome why did you not then say it tooke his dignity rather from the Councell 13 No Man with reason without reuelation can affirme that hee or any other is head of any particular Church Answere I confesse it but it followeth that he ought to hope
cast into the riuer of Arâ—e This man foreshewed of the destruction of Florence Rome and the reuenues of the Church and that the Turks and Moores in the latter day should be conuerted to Christ and that one like vnto Cyrus should passe the Alpes into Italy and vtterly destroy it Philip Norice an Irishman professor at Oxford though he was not burned yet he was long time troubled with the religious rout Thomas Norice for the profession of the Gospell was by the Bishop condemned and burned in Norwich Elizabeth Sampson was conuented in the Consistorie of London for saying our Lady of Wildesdon was a burnt arst else and stock and if she could helpe men and women which goe to her on pilgrimage she would not haue suffered her tayle to be burnt and why would she or the Lady Crome that puppet be worshipped It were better to giue almes to the poore then to goe on pilgrimage and that she called the Image of S. Sauiour Sin Sauiour with Kite lips and that she said she could make as good bread as that which the Priest occupied and that it was not the body of Christ for that Christ could not be both in heauen and earth at one time wherefore she was compelled to abiure One Thomas a Priest of Norwich was burned in the village of Eckels When he was in prison by perswasions he was led away from his former opinions wherfore for pennance he went to be burned vpon sharp hurdles made of Thornes Ioane Baker of S. Margets in new Fish-stréete in London for saying to the Parish Priest of Bow that the Crucifixe was not to be worshipped and that she was sorry she had gone so many times on pilgrimage to S. Sauiour and others being they were but Mammots and false Gods and that she could heare a better Sermon at home then at Pauls Crosse and that she said the Lady Yong died a Martire and that Sampsons Wife was punished for saying the truth and that the Pope hath no power to forgiue sinnes she was constrained to abiure One Thomas Bingy an old reuerend man was burned at Norwich because hee had not receiued the Sacrament in 14. yeares and abhorred the Popish kind of administration thereof One Pope a Weauer in Eye an old man about the quarrell of the Sacrament was martired About the same time one Peake was burned at Ipswich because he gaue one of the Sacrament Cakes vnto a Dog the Dog was burned in the fire with him wherat he laughed saying they did the Dog great wrong because he was not abiured for it was the manner that those which they called Heretickes might bee saued if they would recant Complaints of the Germaines to Maximillian the Emperour against the Popes oppression FIrst the Popes think themselues not bound to obserue the Buls and priuiledges granted by their Predecessors but will dispence with and rebuke the same at the instance of euery vile person That the election of Prelats is oft put backe and the election of Presidentship of mony-places obtained with great cost as the church of Spire and Hasels whose Bull for the election of their President is made frustrate in the life of him that granted it That the greatest Ecclesiasticall Dignities are reserued for Cardinals and Notaries That expectatiue Aduousons are graunted without number so that much Money is laid out for such Aduousons and in going to Law for them whereupon is this prouerbe He that will haue an Aduouson at Rome must haue 100. or 200. péeces of Gold for the obtaining thereof that he need noâ— to prosecute Law That yearely Reuenues are exacted without mercy for new Offices and new Seruants That the rule of Churches are giuen at Rome to them that are more fit to féeds Mules That new indulgences are graunted with reuocation of the old to scrape Mony together That tenths are exacted by pretence of making warre against the Turke and no expedition followeth thereon and that the causes which might bee determined in Germany are carried vnto the Court of Rome That it is intollerable to the Germaines to pay so great Aâ—mats for the confirmation of the Byshops and Arch-bishops where the Arch-bishop of Ments was wont to pay but 10000. Florens for his confirmation It was after augmented to 20000. Florens then to 25000. Florens and at last to 27000. Florens And in one Popes time this was seauen times paid out of the Arch-bishopprick of Ments that the Arch-bishop hath beene faine to borrow it of Marchants and to pay them againe forced to exact a Subsidy vpon his poore Husbandmen so that our people are brought to extreame pouerty and mooued to rebellion to seeke their libertie greeuously murmuring against the Cleargy Iames Arch-byshop of Ments said at his death he was sorry for nothing as for that his poore Subiects should after his death be forced againe to pay a greeuous exaction for the Pall therefore let the Pope as a godly Father deale more fauourably with his Children the Germaines least men follow the example of the Bohemians and swarue from him especially let him be more fauorable vnto the Bishops that die so soone one after another whereof there be fiftie Bishoppricks besides many Abbots in Germany that are confirmed at Rome otherwise Germany will want treasure and Munition of warre against their enemies and to preserue peace and minister Iustice to euerie man and banish away murderers and theeues and repaire Churches and Monasteries and Hospitals and other necessaries There were besides these 100. grieuances complained vpon to the Popes Legats in the raign of the Emperor Charles the fift out of which we haue but touched certaine which we thought to be most effectuall First that many things are commaunded and forbidden by mens Constitutions contrary to the commandement of God as innumerable lets of Matrimony and the vse of meats forbidden which are created for mans vse are indifferently to be receiued with thanks-giuing by which Constitutions men are brought into bondage vntill by Money they obtaine dispensations so that Money maketh that lawfull to the rich which is prohibited to the poore by which snares of mens Lawes great summes of Money are gathered out of Germany and it bréeds priuate offences of the poore when they see themselues intangled in these snares onely because they haue not the thornes of the Gospell for so Christ often calleth riches That those that haue receiued Ecclesiasticall orders being free from the punishment of Secular Magistrates doe presume in sinning and are maintained therein by the principall estates of the Cleargy They attempt the chastity of Matrons and Uirgins and by gifts and flattering they bring to passe and by their secret confessions that many which otherwise would liue honest haue beene ouercome and moued to sinne and often they keepe wiues from their husbands and daughters from their Fathers threatning them with fire and sword that require them They offend liuewise daily in robbery murders accusing of Innocents burning
the Lords put a book of articles against the Cardinall that he procured the Legat without the Kings consent whereby he took away the right of all Bishops that in all writings to Rome and other Princes he wrote Ego Rex meus that he standered the Church of England to be brought into a reprobate sense sending to Rome to be Legat to reforme the Church and carried the great Seale with him to Flanders and that without the kings consent he sent commission to conclude a league betwéen the King and the Duke of Florence and that hauing the French pocks he presumed to come and to breathe on the King and that hee had caused the Cardinalls Hat to be put on the Kings coyne that he had sent innumerable substance to Rome to obtaine his Dignities to the great impouerishment of the Realme with many other things The princely possessions and great pride of the Clergie in those dayes did not only farre excéede the measure of subiects but surmounted the estates of Kings and Princes In Henry the fourth his dayes the Temporalties in the possessions of the Clergie of England amounted to three hundred twentie two thousand marks by the yeare And it appeareth by a Libell giuen to Henry the eight compiled by one Master Fish that the Cleargie had gotten into their hands more then the third part of the lande of the Realme and the goodliest Lordships Mannors and Territories are theirs besides the tenth part of corne and all things else and seruants wages and they looke so narrowly to their tythes that they will haue the tenth egge or else the good wife getteth no rights at Easter and shall be taken as an herâ—ticke beside what they get by their foure offering dayes prouing of wills priuie tythes offerings to pilgrimages and at their first Masses euery one that is buried must pay somewhat for Masses and Dirges to be sung for them else they will accuse their frinds and executors for hereticks What money get they for mortuaries by hearing confessions and yet will keepe no Councell by hallowing of Churches Altars Superaltars Chappels and Bels by cursing men and absoluing them againe for money What a multitude of money gather the Pardoners in a yeare by cyting men to the Court and releasing them for money and what abundance the begging Friers get yearly There be two and fifty thousand parish Churches in England and euery house in the Realme payeth a pennie a quarter to euery of the fiue sâ—rts of begging Friers which is twenty pence yearely for euery house in England And the number of the Clergie reckoned with men women and children of the Laieâ—ie are but one of foure hundred and their substance draweth nigh to the halfe of the whole substance of the Realme and they doe nothing therewith but exempt themselues from the obedience of your grace and translate all power to themselues and that your subiects may rebell against yon and be vnder them as they did vnto your noble predecessor King Iohn they then interdicted the Realme wherefore your Realme hath stood tributarie not to any temporall Prince but to a cruell diuellish bloud-sucker drunken in the bloud of the Saints and Martyrs euer since and what doe they more nothing but apply themselues to haue to doe with euery mans wife daughter or mayde that Cuckoldrie and baudry should raigne amongst your subiects that no man should know his child and that their bastards should inherite euery mans possessions they haue made an hundred thousand idle whoores in your Realme which would haue gotten their liuing honestly had not their superfluous riches inticed them to vncleanenesse and idlenesse they catch the pâ—cks or be burnt or the leprosie and beare it vnto another yea some one of them shall boast amongst his fellowes that he hath had to do with an hundred women When they haue intised mens wiues vnto them they spend away their husbands goods and make the women runne away from their husbands and runne away themselues with the wife and goods bringing man and wife and children to idlenesse theft and beggerie Who is able to number the broad bottomlesse Ocean full of euils that this sinfull generation may lawfully and vnpunished bring vpon vs Who is shee that will worke for three pence a day when she may haue at least twentie pence a day to fleepe an houre with a Frier Monke or Priest and who will labour for foure pence a day that may haue at least twelue pence a day to be bawde to one of these What a sort are there that marrie Priests Lemans but to cloake the Priests incontinencie and that they may liue of Priests for their labour and who is he though he be grieued neuer so sore for the death of his Ancestor rauishment of his wife or his daughter robberie trespasse maime debt or any other offence dare lay it to their charge by any way of action if he do then by and by he is accused of heresie and except he beare a faggot they will excommunicate him and then all his Actions be dashed Notwithstanding the statute to Mortmayne they doe daily get into their hands more lands the Kingdome of the bloud-suckers is like to preuaile aboue your Kingdome for to them is giuen daily out of you Kingdome and that which is once giuen them neuer commeth from them againe What Kingdome can indure that â—uer giueth and receiueth nothing again All their colour for their gathering these things into their hands is that they pray for vs to deliuer our soules out of Purgatorie without whose prayers and especially the Popes pardon we could neuer be deliuered thence but the truth is there is no Purgatorie but it is a thing inuented by the couetousnesse of the spiritualtie And if there were a Purgatorie if the Pope can deliuer them there with money he can deliuer them without and if hee can deliuer one he can deliuer all and so destroy Purgatorie and then is he a cruell tyrant without all charitie if he keepe them in prison and paine vntill men will giue him money They will not let the New Testament goe abroad in the mother tongue lest their cloaked hypocrisie and that their cruelty vncleanenesse and vnmercifulnesse be seeue and that they seeke not Christs honour but their own that remission of sins are not giuen for the Popes pardon but for Christ by true faith in him And except your Maiestie suffer their hypocrisie to be disclosed the people will think you take away their liberty from them to buy their soules out of Purgatorie by giuing to the spiritualtie as their predecessors haue done therefore let their hypocrisie be vttered and that shall be more speedfull in this matter then all the lawes that possibly can be made The Author of this Booke was fled to Tindall where he wrote this Booke for feare of the Cardinall when the King had read this he caused his Wife to send for him home he was brought to the King and after he had
make an excellent Deuill This the Parish tooke well a worth and the poore man had his Money On New-yeares day at night was a great stirre betwixt the Spaniards and English men the occasion was about two Whores which were in the Cloyster of Westminster with a sort of Spaniards whilst some played the knaue with them others kept the entry of the Cloyster with Dags in harnesse they discharged their Dags at the Deanes men that came into the Cloyster and hurt some of them at length almost the whole towne was vp by reason of a Spanish Fryer which got into the Church and rung Alarum so that many were afraid At was publikely noysed that Quéeâ—e Mary was with childe there were diuers prayers made in euery Church and processions for her deliuerance with a man child and that it should be beautifull comly and wise And there was an Act of Parlament made that if the Quéene should die in the infancy of the child that the King should haue the gouernment of it and the Realme vntill it came of full age â—â—uers were punished for saying the Quéene was not with child About Whitsontide the time was thought to be nigh and mid-wiues rockers and nurses with tradle and all were prepared in readinesse and a rumor was blowne in London of the prosperous deliuerance of the Queene so that the bells were rung bon-fires and processions made not only in the Citie but in most parts of the Realme and in Antwarp guns were shot off in English ships and the Marriners were rewarded with an hundred Pistols by the Quéen of Hungary The Parson of S. Anns within Aidersgate and diuers other Preachers took vpon them to describe how faire and beautifull the childe was at length the people were certified the contrary that the Quéen was not deliuered nor in hope to haue any childe The two and twentieth of Ianuary all the Preachers in prison were called before Gardnor at his house in S. Mary-Oueries after communication they were asked whether they would conuert and enioy the Quéens pardon or stand to that which they had taught they answered they would stand to that which they had taught then they were committed to a straighter prison then before with charge that none should speak with them Iames George the same time died in prison and was buried in the fields Upon the fiue and twentieth of Ianuary on the day of the conuersion of S Paul there was a generall and solemne procession through London to giue God thanks for their conuersion to the Catholike Church wherein were foure score and ten crosses and a hundred and sixtie Priests and Clerks who had euery one Copes on singing lustily there followed eight Bishops and last of all Bonner carrying the Pixe vnder a Canopie and there was the Mayor Aldermen and all the Liuerie of euery occupation and the King and the Cardinall came to Paules Chuâ—ch the same day and after returned to Westminster at the steps going vp to the Quire all the Gentlemen that were set of late at liberty out of the Tower kneeled before the King and offered vnto him themselues and their seruices after the procession there was commanded bon-fires to be made at night THE ELEVENTH BOOKE wherein is discoursed the bloudy murdering of Gods Saints The martyrdom of Iohn Rogers THe fourth of Februarie suffered M. Iohn Rogers His examination before the Lord Chancellor and the rest of the Councell the two and twentieth of Ianuary Lord Chan. Wilt thou returne to the Catholike Church and vnite and knit thy selfe with vs as all the Parlament house hath don Rog. I neuer did nor will discent from the Catholike Church L. Chan. But I speak of receiuing the Pope to be supreme head Rog. I know none other head of the Catholike Church but Christ neither will I acknowledge the Bishop of Rome to haue any more authoritie then any other Bishop hath either by the word of God or the doctrine of the Church foure hundred yeares after Christ. L. Chan. If Christ be the only head why diddest thou acknowledge K. Henry supreame head of the Church Rog. I neuer granted him supremacie in spirituall things as forgiuenesse of sâ—nnes and giuing of holy Ghost and to be a Iudge aboue the word of God L. Chan. There is no inconuenience to haue Christ supreme head and the Bishop of Rome also I was ready to haue answered that there could not bee two heads of one Church but he said make vs a direct answere whether thou wilt be one of this Catholike Church or no. Rog. I do not beleeue that your selues doe thinke in your hearts that he is supreme head in forgiuing of sinnes c. being this twenty yeares you haue preached and some of you haue written to the contrary L. Chan. Tush that Parlament constrained men by cruelty to abolish the primasie of the Pope Rog. Then you doe wrong by cruelty to perswade mens consciences if that cruelty did not perswade your consciences how would you haue your cruelties to perswade our consciences L. Chan. They were driuen by force to consent to that act wheras in this Parlament it was vniformally receiued Rog. It goeth not by the more or lesser part which condiscended vnto it but by the wiser truer and godlier part then he interrupted me and bade me answere him for we haue more to speake with then with you for there were ten persons more Then he asked me whether I would enter into the Church with the whole Realme I said I would see it proued the Church then I vndertook if I might haue pen and ink proue the contrary but he said that should not be permitted and told me I should be sure neuer to haue the Quéens mercie if I would not acknowledge the Pope supreme head of the Church and said Paule forbiddeth me to contend with hereticks L. Chan. Doâ—â— thou not say in the Créed I beleeue in the Catholike Church Rog. I find not the Bishop of Rome there it signifieth the consent of all true teaching Churches of all ages And the Church of Rome cannot be one of them which teacheth so many doctrines against Gods word can that Church that doth so be the head of the Catholike Church When he would haue me proue wherein the Pope taught against the word I said to speake with strange tongues is against the scripture L. Chan. Thou canst proue nothing by the Scripture it is dead it must haue a liuely expositor for all hereticks haue alleaged Scriptures Rog. The Scripture is aliue all hereticks haue alleaged Scripture but they were ouercome by it Then he bade away with me to prison then I stood vp for I had kneeled all the while Then Sir Richard Southwell said I know well thou wilt not burne in this geare I said I trusted in God yes When they touched me with marriage being a Priest I said the true Catholik Church did euer allow marriage to Priests His second examination L. Chan. TEll me wilt thou returne
Testament desperatly he cast himselfe into a shallow Riuer and was drowned in the yeare 1555. IOHN AWCOCKE THis yeare the second of Aprill one Iohn Awcocke died in prison who was buried in the fields as the manner of the Papists was for they deâ—ied them Christian buriall to such as died out of their Antichristian Church Pope IVLIVS the third THis yeare about the end of March died Pope Iulius the third whose deeds to declare it were not so much tedious to the Reader as horrible to good eares Iohannes de Casa was Deane of this Popes chamber Archbishop of Beneuentanus and chiefe Legat to the Uenetians who well declaring the fruit of that filthy Sea did not only play the filthy Sodomite himselfe but in Italian meetre set forth the praise of that beastly iniquitie and yet his booke was printed at Uenice by one Troyanus Nauus and the Pope suffered this beastlines vnder his nose in his chamber which could not abide the doctrine of Christ. This Pope delighted greatly in Porke flesh and Peacocks by the aduice of his Physitians his Steward ordered that he should set no Porke flesh before him missing it where said he is my Porke the Steward answered his Physitian had forbidden any Porke to be serued the Pope in a great rage said Bring mee my Porke in despite of God Another time he commaunded a Peacocke at the Table to be kept colde for his Supper when Supper came amongst hote Peacocks he saw not his colde Peacocke the Pope after his wonted manner began horribly to blaspheme God one of his Cardinals said Let not your Holinesse I pray you be moued in so small a matter Then said he if God were so angry for one apple that he cast our parents out of Paradice why may not I being his Uicar he angry for a Peacocke which is a greater matter This was he vnder whom Popery was restored in England in Quéene Maries time and the affection that was borne vnto him heere may be séene by the Dirgs Hearses and Funerals commaunded to bee had and celebrated in all Churches by the Quéene and her Councell At his death a woman séeing a Herse and other preparation in Saint Magnus Church at the Bridge foot in London asked what it meant it was told her it was for the Pope and that she must pray for him nay quoth she that I will not for he needeth not my prayers seeing hee could forgiue vs all our sinnes I am sure he is cleane himselfe by and by she was carried vnto the Cage at London Bridge and bade to coole her selfe there GEORGE MARSH THis Marsh was an earnest letter forth of true Religion to the defacement of Antichrists doctrine in the parish of Deane and elswhere in Lancasâ—ire and he most faithfully acknowledged the same in Quéene Maries time whereupon he was apprehended and kept in straight prison within the Bishoppe of Chesters house foure moneths not permitting him to haue comfort of his frinds but the Porter was charged to marke them that asked for him and to take their names and deliuer them to the Bishop shortly after he came thither the Bishop sent for him and communed with him a long time in his Hall alone and could find no fault with him but that he allowed not transubstantiation nor the abuse of the Masse nor that the Lay people should receiue vnder one kinde with which points the Byshop went about to perswade him but all was in vaine then hee sent him to Prison againe Afterward diuers were sent vnto him to perswade him to submit himselfe vnto the Church of Rome and to acknowledge the Pope to be the haâ—d thereof and to interpret the Scriptures no otherwise then that Church doth George answered hee doth acknowledge one holy Catholike and Apostolike Church without which is no saluation and this Church is but one because it hath and beléeueth in but one God and him only worshippeth and one Christ and in him only trusteth for saluation and it is ruled onely by one Spirit one Word and one Faith and that it is vniuersall because it hath béene from the beginning of the world and shall be vnto the end of the world hauing in it some of al Nations kindreds and languages degrees â—â—ates and conditions of men This Church is builded only vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Iesus Christ being the Head-corner-stone and not on the Romish Lawes and Decrees the Pope being not the supreame head and that it was before any succession of Bishops general Councels or Romish Decrees neither was bound to any time or place ordinary succession generall Councels or Tradition of Fathers neither had any supremacie ouer Empires and Kingdomes But that it was a little 〈◊〉 flocke dispersed abroad as sheepe without a Shepheard in the middest of Wolues or as a flocke of fatherlesse Children assisted succoured and defended onely by Christ Iesus their supreme head from all assaults errours troubles and persecutions wherewith shee is euer compassed about He proued by the floud of Noah the destruction of Sodome The Israelites departing out of Egypt by the parables of the sower by the Kings sons marriage of the great Supper and by other sentences of the Scriptures that this Church was of no estimation and little in comparison of the Church of hypocrites and wicked worldlings After the Bishop caused him to bee brought to the Chappell of the Cathedrall Church of Chester where the Bishop with diuers others were set After he had taken his oath for a true answering the Chancelor charged him that he had preached heretically and blasphemously in diuers places against the Popes authority and Catholick Church of Rome the blessed Masse the Sacrament of the Altar and many other Articles Hee answered that â—e neither heretically nor blasphemonsly spake against any of the said Articles but simply and â—â—uely as occasion serued according to his conscience maintaining the truth touching the said Articles as it was taught in King Edward the sixth his time whereupon they condemned him at the next appearance And when he would haue perswaded them otherwise by the word of God the Bishop told him he ought not to dispute with hereticks Then he prayed the people to beare him witnesse he held no other opinions then were by Law most godly established and publikely taught in King Edwards time wherein he would liue and die As he came on the way towards the place of execution some folke proffered him moâ—ey and looked that he should haue had a little purse in his hand as the manner of 〈◊〉 was at their going to execution to gather money to giue to a Priest to say trentalls of Masses for them after their death whereby they might be saued but Marsh said he would not be troubled with money and hade them giue it to the prisoners and poore people When he came to the â—â—re his pardon was offered him he answered being it tended to plucke him from God he could not receiue it
Sacrament Ridley preached at Paules Crosse that the Diuell beleeued better then you for he beleeued Christ is able to make of stones bread and you will not beleeue Christs body is in the sacrament yet thou buildest thy faith vpon them Haukes What they haue done I know not but what they do I know I build my faith vpon no man If these and many more should recant yet will I stand to that which I haue said and then they departed The next day Doctor Chadsey comming to the Bishop I was sent for into the Garden Bonner He thinketh there is no Church but in England and Germany I said and you thinke there is no Church but at Rome Chad. How say you to the Church of Rome I said it is a Church of a sort of vicious Cardinals Priests Monks and Friers which I will neuer credit nor beleeue then he said what say you to the Pope Haukes From him and all his detestable enormities good Lord deliuer vs he said so we may say from King Henry the eighth and all his detestable enormities good Lord deliuer vs. Bonner He will not come into the Chappell he cannot abide the masse nor the sacrament nor any seruice but in English then Chadsey said Christ neuer spake English Haukes Neither spake he in Lattine but alwaies in such a tongue as they vnderstood And Saint Paule saith Tongues profit nothing if a Pipe or a Harpe make no certaine sound who can prepare himselfe to battaile So if wee heare a tongue that we vnderstand not we receiue no profit Bonner The Catholike Church ordred that the Latine seruice should serue thorow the whole world that they might pray in one tongue that there be no strife I say this did your Councels of Rome Chad. You are to blame to reprooue the Councells through the whole World Haukes Saint Paule reproueth them saying If any preach any other Doctrine then that which I haue taught doe you hold him accursed Then he said hath any preached to you any other Doctrine I said yes since I came into this house I haue beene taught praying to Saints and to our Lady and to trust in the Masse holy Bread and holy water and in Idols he said they taught him not amisse in that I said cursed bee he that teacheth me so and I will not credit him nor beléeue him Chad. What be those Idols you are offended with I said the Crosse of wood Siluer Copper or Gold c. Boner I say euery Idoll is an Image but not euery Image an Idoll if it be an Image of a false God it is an Idoll but if an Image be made of God himselfe it is no Idoll but an Image Haukes Lay your Images of your true God and of your false God together and both your Image and Idoll haue hands and feele not eyes and see not feete and goe not mouthes and speake not so there is no difference Chad. God forbid I should reioice in any thing but in the crosse of Christ I asked him whether he vnderstood Paul so he answered me not Boner When can we haue a godlier remembrance when wee ride by the way then to see the Crosse I said if it were such profit why did not Christs Disciples take it vp and set it on a pole and carry it in procession with Salua festa dies Chadsey said it was taken vp Haukes You say Elenor tooke it vp and she sent a peece of it to a place of Religion where I was with the visiters at the dissolution and we called for the peece of the crosse which was so esteemed and had robbed so many and made them commit Idolatry and it was but a peece of a Lath couered ouer with Copper and double gilded as it had béen cleane gold Then the Bishop cryed fye on him and hey left me And Chadsey said it was pitty I should liue and I said I had rather die then liue in this case The Bishop after writ somewhat that hee should set his hand too and there was in it that I Thomas Lankes had talked with mine Ordinarie and with certaine good godly and learned men Hee answered hee would not grant them to bee good godly and learned men After also hee told the Bishop as for your cursings raylings and blasphemings I care not for them for I know the mothes and wormes shall eate you as they eate Wooll or Cloth and at length with diuers others in the month of Iune hee was condemned and beeing carried into Essex at Cophall by martyrdome he changed his life His friends priuily desired him that in the middest or the flame he would shew some token that they might bee certaine whether the paine were so great that one cannot keepe his minde constant therein which hee promised to doe and if it were tolerable to hold vp his hands ouer his head and when his breath was taken away his skin drawne together his fingers consumed in the fire and all men looked that hee would giue vp the Ghost Hee mindfull of his promise◠made did lift vp his hands halfe burned and burning with heate aboue his head to the liuing God euen on a sodaine and with great reioicing striketh them three times together by which thing contrarie to all mens expectation béeing seene there followed so great reioycing and cry of the multitude as though heauen and earth would haue come together and presently he sunke downe and gaue vp the Ghost THOMAS WATS HE was of Billerica in Essex beeing brought to the Bishop of London hee put certaine Articles to him The effect of the answere whereof followeth That he hath and doth beleeue that Christs body is in heauen and no where else and that hee will neuer beleeue that Christs body is in the Sacrament and that the Masse is full of Idolatry and abhomination neuer instituted by Christ and that he neuer did nor doth beleeue that a Priest can absolue him of his sinnes but he beleeueth it is good to aske councell at the Priests mouth and he confessed that he said openly in the sessions that all that is now vsed and done in the church is abhominable hereticall and scismaticall and altogether naught And he doth beleeue that the Pope is a mortall enemy to Christ his Church and that hee prayeth as Tooly did that we may be deliuered from the tyrannie of the Pope and all his enormities And after he had been many times brought before Boner and his company and the Bishop perceiuing neither his threatnings nor flattering promises nothing to preuaile he condemned him and after he was carried to Chemes-ford there most patiently and constantly sealed his faith with his bloud by most cruell fire The morning before hee died hee said words to this effect to his Wife and Children Wife and good Children I must now depart from you henceforth I know you no more but as the Lord hath giuen you to mee so I giue you againe vnto the LORD whom I charge you to obay
euill to bring England thither againe Yorke He read a Paper of Common places how many things held Saint Augustine in the Church consent of people and Nations authority confirmed with Miracles nourished with hope increased with Charity established with antiquity the succession of Priests from Peters Seat to this present Bishop lastlie the verie Name of a Catholique doth hold me in Paint me but your Church thus Brad. This maketh as much for me as for you but all this if they had béene so firme as you would make them might haue béene alledged against Christ and his â—postles for there was the Law and the Ceremonies consented on by the whole people confirmed with Miracles Antiquity and continuall succession of Bishops from Aaron Cich You make to much of the State of the Church before Chrsâ—s comming Brad. Therein I do but as Peter teacheth and Paul very often you would gladly haue your Church héere very glorious and as a most pleasant Lady but as Christ saith so may the Church say Blessed are they that are not offended at me Yorke You thinke none is of the Church but such as suffer persecution Brad. Paul saith All that will liue godly in Christ must suffer persecution sometime Christs Church hath rest heere but commonly it is not so especially towards the end her forme will be more vnséemly York Where is your Church that hath consent of people and Nations as S. Augustine saith Brad. Euen all people and Nations that bee Gods people haue consented with me and them in the Doctrine of Faith Yorke Saint Augustine speaketh of succession from Peters Seat Brad. That seat then was nothing so much corrupt as it is now York Well you alwaies iudge the Church Brad. No my Lord Christs shéepe discerne Christs voyce but they iudge it not so they discerne the Church but not Iudge her yet full well may wee iudge the Romish Church for she obeyeth not Christs voyce and Christs true Church doth He asked me wherein I said in Latine Seruice and robbing the Laity of Christs Cup in the Sacrament and many other things in which it committeth most horrible sacriledge Yorke Latine Seruice was appointed to be sung and had in the Quire where onely were those that vnderstood Latine The people sitting in the body of the Church praying their owne priuate prapers and this may well be yet séene by making of the Chancell and the Quire so that the people could not come in or heare them Brad. In Chrysostomes time and S. Ieromes time all the Church did answere with a loud voyce Amen Whereby we may sée that the prayers were made so that the people both heard and vnderstood them York We léese our labour you seeke to put away all things that are told you for your good your Church no man can know I said yes that you may He said I pray whereby Brad. Chrysostome saith onely by the Scriptures and this he speaketh very oftentimes as you know York That is or Chrysostome In opere imperfecto which may bee doubted of the thing which the Church may be best knowne by is succession of Bishops Brad. Lira well writeth vpon Mathew that Ecclesia non consistit in homiâ—â—bus ratione potestatis secularis aut ecclesiasticae sed in hominibus in quibus est notitia vera confessio fidei veritatis And Hilarius writeth to Auxentius that the church is rather hid in Caues then eminent in chiefe seats then after they had been there thrée houres they were called away Iohn Leafe burned with Maister Bradford THis Iohn was an Apprentice with a Chandler in Christ-Church in London eighteene yeares old borne in Kirkley Mâ—â—eside in the County of Yorke hee was examined before Bonner he said that after the words of consecration in the Sacrament of the Altar ouer the Bread and Wine there was not the true and naturall body and blood of Christ in substance and as it is now vsed and beleeued in the Realm of England it is abhominable Idolatry And he beleeued that after consecration it remaineth Bread and Wine as it was before and it is receiued in the remembrance of the death and passion of Christ and so spiritually in Faith they receiue Christs body and blood And he affirmeth that Auriculer confession is not necessary to be made vnto a Priest and it is no point of soules health to beléeue that the Priest hath any authority by the Scriptures to remit sins And being asked if he had béene Maister Rogers his Scholler he graunted it so to be and he did beléeue the Doctrine of the said Rogers and the Doctrine of Byshop Hooper Cardmaker and others of their opinion which of late were burned for Christ and that he will die in that Doctrine and the Bishoppe moouing of him to vnitie of the Church He said My Lord you call mine opinion Heresie it is the true light of the Word of GOD and hee would neuer forsake his well grounded opinion whilst breath was in his bodie Whereupon he was condemned When these two came to the stake in Smithfield to be burned Maister Bradford lay prostrate on the one side of the stake and the young man on the other praying a space vntill the Sheriffes man bad Maister Bradford arise then they both rose Maister Bradford desired the Sheriffe that his man might haue his apparell which he granted him When he was vnready he said O England England repent thee of thy sinnes beware of Idolatry beware of false Antichrists that they deceiue thée not Then the Sheriffe bad tye his hands if he would not be quiet He said I am quiet God forgiue you this One of the Officers that made the Fire said If you haue no more learning then that you are but a foole and were best to hold your peace Then Maister Bradford answered no more but asked the world forgiuenesse and forgaue all the world and prayed the people to pray for him and â—id the young man be of good comfort for we shall haue a merry Supper with the Lord this night then he imbraced the Réeds and said Straight is the way and narrow is the gate that leadeth to eternall saluation and few there be that finde it In the Booke at large thou maist sée many godly Letters of his This Maister Woodroffe Sheriffe as he would not suffer Maister Bradford to speake but bad his hands to be tyed so or worse he serued Maister Rogers and all that were burned where the other Sheriffe would weepe at their burning he would laugh at it and would restraine and beat the people who were desirous to take them by the hand In fine the foresaid Maister Woodroffe after the burning of Maister Bradford as soone as he came home was taken lame both arme and legge so that after hee could neuer stirre out of his house nor scarse mooue himselfe WILLIAM MINGE THe next day after Bradfords death William Minge Priest died in Maidstone Iayle being in bonds for Religion and had suffered martyrdome
and not the flesh and bloud of Christ naturally and that there is no sacrifice nor saluation to a Christian in the Masse except it were said and vsed in the mother tongue and likewise also that the ceremonies of the Church are not profitable for a Christian. And as touching Auricular confession he said it was necessary to goe to a good Priest for counsaile but the absolution and laying handes on a mans head by the Priest as it is now vsed is not profitable and that the faith and doctrine now taught is not agreeable to GODS word and that Hooper Cardmaker and others of their opinion which were late burned were good Christians and did preach the doctrine of Christ. Iohn Launder was coudemned by the said Bonner for affirming that whosoeuer doth teach or vse any other Sacraments then the Lords Supper and Baptisme or any other ceremonies he beleeueth that they were not of the Catholique Church but abhorreth them and that he himselfe is a member of the true Catholique Church he denied the reall presence in the Sacrament but he beleeueth that when he receiueth the materiall Bread and Wine it is in remembrance of Christs death and that he eates Christs body and bloud by faith and no otherwise and that the Masse is naught and abominable and directeth against Gods word and that the gloria in excelsis the Creed Sanctum Pater noster Agnus and other parts of the masse be of themselues good yet being vsed amongst other things are naught also and that auricular confession is not necessary to be made to a Priest but to God and that none but Christ hath authoritie to absolue sinnes Derick being asked whether he would recant your doctrine quoth he is poyson and sorcerie if Christ were here you would put him to a worse death then he was put to before You say you can make a God you can make a Pudding as well your ceremonies in the Church are beggerie and poyson and auricular confession is poyson and against Gods word so they were condemned and burned Derick was rich but the raâ—eners made such hauocke thereof that his poore wife and children had little or none thereof he was olde and past learning yet when he was put into prison being ignorant of any letter in his booke he could before his death reade perfectly When he was burned they threw his booke into a barrell that he was burned in to be burned with him but he threw it amongst the people and the Sherife commanded vpon paine of death in the King and Quéenes name to throw it into the fire againe then he said Deare brethren and sisters as many as beleeue in the Father the Sonne and holy Ghost vnto euerlasting life see you doe thereafter and you that beleeue in the Pope or any of his lawes you beleeue to your vtter destruction for except the great mercy of God you shall burne in hell continually The Sherife said if thou dost not beleeue in the Pope thou art damned therefore speake to thy God that he may deliuer thee now or else to strike me downe to the example of this people but he said vnto him The Lord forgiue you that which you haue said THOMAS IVESON THis Iueson was condemned by the said Bonner for saying the Sacrament of the Altar is a very Idoll and detestable before GOD as it is now-a-dayes ministred and that the Masse is naught and that auricular confession is not necessary for that a Priest cannot forgiue sinnes that baptisme is a token of Christ as circumcision he beléeueth his sinnes are not washed away therby but only his body washed and his sinnes washed only in Christs bloud and that there is but two Sacraments Baptisme and the Lords Supper which now are not rightly vsed in England that all the ceremonies now vsed in the Church are superfluous and superstitioâ—s and being earnestly labored withall to recant said he would not forsake his beléefe for all the goods in London I doe appeale to Gods mercie and will be none of your Church and if there came an Angell from heauen to teach me other doctrine then that which I haue now I would not beleeue him whereupon he was burned IOHN ALEWORTH HEe died in prison at Reading for the testimonie of the truth whom the Catholike Prelats as their vse is did exclude out of Catholike buriall IAMES ABBES THis Abbes beâ—ng examined by the Bishop of Norwich he relented at their naughty perswasions now when he was dismissed and should go from the Bishop he gaue him some money but after he was pittiously vexed in conscience he went againe to the Bishop and threw him his said money which he had receiued and said it repented him that euer he had consented to their wicked perswasions then the Bishop and his Chaplains laboured a fresh to win him againe but in vaine and so he was burned at Berry Iohn Denley Gentleman Iohn Newman Patricke Pachington AS Edmund Tyrell a Iustice of Peace in Essex came from the burning of certaine godly Martyrs he meâ— with Iohn Denley and Iohn Newman both of Maidstone in Kent and vpon the sight of them as he bragged he suspected and searched them and finding the confessions of their faith written about them hee sent them to the Quéens Commissioners who sent them to Bonner the effect of the writing followeth In the Sacrament Christs bodie is figuratiuely in the Bread and Wine spiritually he is in them that worthily eate and drinke the Bread and Wine but really carnally and corporally he is in heauen from whence he shall come to iudge the quicke and the dead Then Bonner ministred articles vnto them and vnto Patrick Pachington who all answered alike to this effect following The Catholike Church is built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ being the head corner stone it is the Congregation of the faithfull dispersed through the whole world and two or three gathered together in Christs name are the members thereof This Church doeth preach GODS holy word and minister the blessed Sacraments truely the Church of England vsing the Faith and Religion which now is vsed is no member thereof but is the Church of Aâ—tichrist the Bishop of Rome being the head thereof for they haue altered the Testament of GOD and set vp a Testament of their own deuising ful of blasphemy and lies Christs Testament being that we should haue all things done for the edifying of the Church The Masse now vsed is most abominable idolatrie and intollerable blasphemie Christ ordained his Sacraments to be eaten together in remembrance of his death vntill heâ— come and not to bee worshipped and to make an Idoll of them for GOD will not be worshipped in his creatures but we must remember to praise him for his creatures what is kneeling holding vp your handes knocking of the breast putting off the cap and making curtsie with other superstition to the bread but Idolatrie You obiect you worship not the Bread and Wine
man but consent of deeds Rid. If it were a trifling ceremonie or indifferent for the continuance of common quietnes I could be content to beare it But the Masse tendeth openly to the ouerthrow of Christs institution I ought by no meanes in word or deed consent thereto That of the Fathers is ment of them that suppose they be defiled if any secret vice be either in the Ministers or in the Communicants with them and is not ment of them which abhor Superstition and wicked traditions of men and will not suffer them to be in steede of the Gospell Lat. The Mary bones of the Masse are detestable and by no meanes to be borne with all it cannot be amended but by abolishing it for euer for if you take away â—blation and adoration which hang vpon Consecration and transubstantiation the Papists will not set a button by the Masse onely for the gaine that followeth therin for if our English Communion were a gainefull vnto them as the Masse they would striue no more for the Masse Anto If you refuse to goe to Masse you forsake the Church for the Masse is the Sacrament of vnitie without the Arke there is no saluation the Church is the Arke and Peters ship Augustine saith he shall not haue God his Father which acknowledgeth not the Church his mother And he also saith be thy life neuer so well spent out of the Church thou shalt not inherit the Kingdome of heauen Ridley The Catholick Church is the Communion of Saints the Citie of GOD the spouse of Christ the body of Christ the pillar of truth this Church I honour in the Lord but the rule of this Church is the word of God as many as walke according to this rule peace bee vpon them and vpon Israel that pertaineth to God the guide of this Church is the Holy Ghost the marks of this Church are these The preaching of Gods word due administration of the Sacraments Charitie and obseruing of Ecclesiasticall Discipline according to the word of God these are the heauenly Ierusalem which consisteth of those which are borne aboue This is the mother of vs all I will liue and die the child of this Church forth of this there is no saluation it is onely knowne by the Scriptures which is the true Church indeed the bread which we breake according to the institution of Christ is the Sacrament of the vnity of Christs mysticall body for we being many are one bread and one body because we are partakers of one bread but in the Masse the Lords institution is not obserued for there we are not all partakers of one bread but one deuoureth it all Lat Yea what fellowship hath Christ with Antichrist it is not lawful to beare the yoke with Papists Seperat your selues from them saith the Lord it is one thing to be the Church indéed and another thing to counterfet the Church not all that he couered with the Title of the Church are the Church indéed When S. Paul saith Seperate your selues from them He addeth if any man follow other doctrine he is puffed vp and knoweth nothing For it is ignorance to know many things and not Christ but if thou knowest Christ thou knowest enough though thou know no more Therefore he would know nothing but Christ and him crucified as many as be Papists and Masse-mongers may well bee said to know nothing for they know not Christ they take much away from the merite of Christ. Anto. That Church which you describe is inuisible but Christs Church is visible and knowne For hee saith tell it to the Church which is in vaine to goe to the Church if a man cannot tell which it is Rid. If we cannot see the true Church that is not the fault of the Church but either of our owne blindnes or of Satans darknes but the word is a Candle vnto vs and a light vnto our steps to shâ—w the true Church Anto. The Church of Christ is vniuersall dispersed through the whole world the great house of GOD good and euill mingled together Goates Shéepe Corne and Chaffe it is the net which gathereth all kinde of Fishes it cannot erre for CHRIST IESVS hath promised it his good Spirit to leade it in all truth and the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against it he will be with it to the end of the world What it shall binde or lose in earth shall bee ratified in Heauen it is the truth Augustine saith I beleeue the Gospell because the Church biddeth me beleeue it this Church alloweth the Masse therefore it must be followed RidI The Church is taken three manner of waies in the Scripture sometime for the whole multitude of the professors of Christ but as euery one is not a Iew which is a Iew outwardly nor all that be of Israel are counted the seede So euery one that is a Christian outwardly is not so indeede For hee that hath not the Spirit of Christ is none of his The Church that Christ Iesus is head of stands onely of liuing Stones Christians in heart and truth and not in worde onely The multitude of the good are the true Church the multitude of the euill is the malignant Church and Synagogue of Satan These be the three takings of the Church and though there be seldom mention in Scriptures in this interpretation yâ—t in the greatest assemblies of the world this Church hath borne the greatest swing But if any will affirme that vniuersalitie doth so appertaine vnto the church that Christs promises to the Church must needes bee vnderstood of that where was that vniuersall Church in the times of the Patriarks and Prophets Of Noah Abraham and Moses when they would haue stoned him of Helias of Ieremy in the times of Christ and the dispersion of the Apostles in the time of Arius When Constantius was Emperour â—and Felix Bishop of Rome succeeded Lyberius Lyra vpon Mathew saith the Church doth not stand in men by reason of their power and dignitie whether it be Ecclesiasticall or Seculer for Princes and Popes and other inferiours haue fallen away from GOD Therefore the Church consisteth in those persons in whom is true knowledge and Confession of the Faith and truth euill men are in the Church in name but not in deed Latimer Touching the vehement saying of Saint Augustine I would not beleeue the Gospel but for the Church Melancton vpon this saith the Church is not a Iudge but a witnes there were some that lightly esteemed the Iudgement of the Church and preaching and reiected the outward word and stucke onely to there inward reuelations This droue Saint Augustine into that vehemencie in which he seemeth to them that vnderstand not his meaning to prefer the Church before the Gospel and that it had authoritie ouer the same but that godly man neuer thought so Anto Generall Councels represent the vniuerfall Church and Christ hath promised to be in the middest where two or three be gathered together in his name
that he stood alwayes in one place without mouing of his members with his eyes vpward he off repeated his vnworthy right hand saying Lord Iesus receiue my spirit and so gaue vp the Ghost Agnes Potten and another woman ONe was the wife of Robert Potten of Ipswich in Suffolke the other the wife of Michael Trouchfield of the same towne shoemaker they were burned at Ipswich the 16. of February for denying the sacrament of the Altar their constancy in burning was wonderfull they earnestly exhorted the people to credit and lay hold vpon the word of God and to dispise the institutions of the Romish route with all their superstitions and rotten religion Robert Spicer William Coberley Maundrel THese three were burned at one stake in Salisbury what their confessions were and by whom they were condemned it appeareth not Robert Draks Minister William Tims Ioyner Richard Spurge Fuller Iohn Cauell Weauer George Ambrose Fuller and Thomas Spurge Fuller THese sixe were burned at one fire in Smithfield the foure and twentieth day of Aprill they were all of Essex and sent at diuers times by the Lord Rich to Gardner who sent them to prison where they remained a yeare almost and then they were sent to Bonner to whom they all denied the reall presence in the Sacrament of the Altar after they were all sent for vnto the Consistorie first Tims was sent for and exhorted to conformity he answered we haue béene brought hither this day for Gods word which we haue beene taught by the Apostolike Preachers in King Edwards time whom you haue murthered because they preached the truth and they haue sealed their doctrine with their bloud whom I will follow Then Bonner perswaded them not to stand to the litterall sense of the Scriptures but to vse the interpretation of the Fathers Then Tims said what haue you to maintaine the reall presence of Christ in the Sacrament but only the bare letter We haue quoth Bonner the Catholike Church no said he the Popish Church of Rome for which you be periured and the Sea of Rome is the Sea of Antichrist therefore to that Church I will neuer consent I confesse Christ is present with his Sacraments but with your Sacrament of the Altar he is neither present corporally nor spiritually for as you vse it it is a detestable Idoll Then the Bishop séeing his constant boldnes condemned him Then Robert Draks was called and being exhorted to returne to the Church of Rome he said he vtterly defied it and all the workes thereof euen as I defie the diuell and all his workes then was he likewise condâ—mned Then Thomas Spurge was demaunded if he would returne to the Catholike Church and then he called the rest and vpon the like demands he receiued the like answers so they had all their iudgements and deliuered vnto the Sherife and after burned as before Iohn Hullier Minister HEe was burâ—ed at Cambridge vpon the second day of Aprill for the professing of Christs Gospell vnder Thurlby Bishop of Ely and his Chancellor only a Praâ—er and a Letter of his are recorded his Letter is to proue the Romish Church Antichrist and exhorteth from dissembling with God and the world in comming to masse Christopher Lister Minister Iohn Mace Iohn Spencer Simon Ioyne Richard Nicoll and Iohn Hamond THese six were burned together at Colchester in Essex where the most part of them did inhabite the eight and twentieth day of Aprill Bonner now waxing wearie made a very quicke dispatch with these for as soone as they were deliuered by the Earle of Oxford and other Commissioners vnto Iohn Kingstone the Bishops Register Bonner caused them to be brought vnto his house at Fulham where in the open Church he ministred vnto them articles to which they answered alike as followeth That the Church of Rome is the malignant Church and no part of the Cathotholike Church and that they beleeue not the doctrine thereof and that they beléeue there be no mo but two Sacraments in the Church of Christ to wit Baptisme and the Lords Supper that they learned the truth of their profession by the doctrine set forth in King Edwards time and therein they would continue as long as they liued they refused to be partakers of the Sacrament of the Altar because it was vsed contrary to Gods word and glorie they said the Popes authoritie was vsurped and that he was an oppressor of Christs Church and Gospell and that he ought not to haue any authoritie in England and that they vtterly abhorred the Sea of Rome for putting downe the booke of God and setting vp the Babylonicall Masse with all the rest of Antichrists merchandise and that after consecration there remaineth in the Sacrament Bread and Wine as well as before and that the reall flesh and bloud of Christ is not in it and that the Masse is not propitiatorie neither for the quick nor for the dead but méere Idolatry and abomination And in the afternoone when they would not recant they were condemned and burned as before Margaret Ellice Hugh Lauerock an old lame man and Iohn Apprice a blind man SHe was of great Bursteed in Essex and was sent to Bonner by Sir Iohn Mordant Knight and Edmund Tyrrell Esquire she died in Newgate the thirtéenth of May being condemned to be burned before Hugh Lauerocke an old lame man and Iohn Apprice a blinde man when they were examined answered in effect as Christopher Lister Iohn Mace and others before mentioned had done after they were brought to the Consistoriâ— and being perswaded to recant their opinions of the Sacrament Hugh Lauerock said I will stand to my answere I cannot finde in the Scriptures that the Priests should lift vp ouer their heads a cake of bread then Bonner asked Iohn Apprice what he would say he answered your doctrine that you set forth is so agreeable with the world and imbraced of the world that it cannot be agreeable with the Scriptures and ye are not of the Catholike Church for ye make lawes to kill men and make the Queene your executioner whereupon they were condemned and sent to Stratford the Bow and there burned the â—ifteenth of May at their deaths Hugh Lauerock comforting Iohn Apprice said be of good comfort my brother for my Lord of London is our good Physitian he will heale thée of thy blindnes and me of my lamenesse Katharine Hutte widdow Elizabeth Tharnell and Ioane Hornes IN the yeare 1556. these were burned in Smithfield were sent to Bonner with Margaret Ellice and the blinde and lame man for denying the reall presence in the Sacrament of the Altar and for calling the Masse an Idoll Katharine Hutte being required to recant and say her minde of the Sacrament said I denie it to be a God because it is a dumbe God and made with mens handes Ione Hornes said if you can make your God to shedde bloud or to shew any condition of a liuely body then will I beleeue you but it is
where with great ioy and glorious triumph gaue vp their soules vnto the handes of the Lord. Iohn Noyes of Lexfield in the County of Suffolke Shoemaker THe twenty two of September he was taken by the Constables and brought before Maister Thurstone Sir Iohn Tyrell Maister Kene Iustices and Sir Iohn Silyerde high Sheriffe who cast him into Eye-dongeon hee was carried from thence to Norwich and so came before the Bishop who condemned him because he answered that he thought the naturall body of Christ to bee onely in Heauen and not in the Sacrament as hee remained Prisoner in the Guild-hall of Norwich one Nicholas Fiske his Brother in Law came to him to comfort him he asked if he did not feare death when the Bishop condemned him he said hee thanked God he feared not death no more at that time then when he was at libertie When he was bound vnto the stake he said feare not them that â—ill the body but feare him that can kill both bodie and soule and cast it into euerlasting fire When he saw his Sister wéeping he said Wéepâ— not for mee but wéepe for your sinnes when the Faggots were set vnto him he said Blessed bee the time that euer I was borne to come vnto this and kissed the Faggot Then he said to the people they say that they can make God of a péece of Bread but beléeue them not Then said he Good people beare witnesse that I doe beléeue to bee saued by the merits and passion of Christ and not by mine owne déedes so the fire was kindled about him then he said Lord haue mercy vpon me Christ haue mercy vpon me Sonne of Dauid haue mercy vpon me In the Dioces of Chichester diuers were martyred for the testimony of righteousnesse in Quéene Maries raigne in the number of whom were these Iohn Forman of East-Grinsted Iohn Warner of Berne Christian Grouer of the Arch-deacoâ—â—y of Lewis Thomas Athoch Priest Thomas Auington of Erdingly Denis Burgs of Burstéed Thomas Rauensdale of Riâ— Iohn Milles of Hellinglegh Nicholas Holden of Withiam Iohn Hart of Withiam Margery Moris of Hethfielde Anne Try of East-Grinstéed Iohn Osward of Woodmancote Thomas Harland of Woodmancote Iames Moris of Heathfield Thomas Dowgate of East-Grinstéed Iohn Ashdon of Retherfield Thomas Spurdance Queene Maries Seruant HE was examined before the Chancellor of Norwich who asked him if hee had confessed his sinnes vnto a Priest I said I had confessed my sinnes vnto God who saith Whensoeuer a Sinner repenteth and is sorry for his sinnes and asketh him forgiuenesse willing no more so to doe he will no more reckon his sin vnto him and that is sufficient for me I deny that I should shew my sinnes vnto the Priest Chancel Haue you receiued the blessed Sacrament of the Altar at Easter he answered I dare not meddle with it as you vse it for the holy Supper of the Lord serueth for the Christian Congregation and you are none of Christs Members I dare not meddle with you least I be like vnto you for you teach Lawes contrary to Gods Lawes then he said Doe you not beleeue that after the Sacrament is consecrated it is the very same body that was borne of the Uirgine Mary and I said no that was a bloody sacrifice and this is a dry sacrifice And I said Is the Masse a Sacrifice a Doctor answered it is a Sacrifice both for the quicke and the dead I said it is no sacrifice for S. Paule saith That Christ made one sacrifice once for all I beleeue in no other sacrifice Chancel He is an Hereticke he denâ—â—th the Sacrament of the Altar I said I beleeue that if I câ—me rightly and worthily as God hath commaunded me vnto the Supper of the Lord I receiue him by Faith but the Bread being receiued is not GOD nor the Bread that is yonder in the Pixe is not God God dwelleth not in Temples made with hands neither will be worshipped with the workes of mens hands therefore you do very euill to cause the people to kneele downe and worship the bread for God did neuer bid you to hold it vp aboue your heads neyther had the Apostles such vse Chanc. Write that Article then said I The Seruant is not greater then the Maister your Predecâ—ssors killed my Maister Christ the Prophets and Apostles and holy vertuous men and now you also kill the Seruants of Christ so all the righteous blood that hath beene shed from righteous Abell to this day shall be required at your hands then the Chancellor bad haue me away Another Examination before the Bishop Bishop SIrre dost thou not beleeue that the Pope is supreme head of the Catholike Church I said I do not beleeue that he is aboue the Apostles they disputing which of them should bee greatest when their M. Christ was gone Christ answered their thouâ—hts saying The Kings of the earth beare dominion aboue others but you shall not doe so for he that is greatest amongst you shall be Seruant vnto you all How is it then that the Pope will climbe so high aboue his fellowes you cannot proue by the Scriptureâ— that he is head of the Church Bishop As the Bell-wether is head of the shâ—epe so is the Pope head of the Chuâ—ch and as the Bees haue a master Bee to â—ring them home to the Hiue when they be abroad so the Pope is ordained by succession of Peter to bring vs home againe vnto the â—rue Church when we are gone astray as thou good Fellow hast wandred long out of the way â—liâ—e a scattered Sheepe heare therefore the Bell-wether and now come home with vs vnto thy Mother the Church againe I answered all this is but naturall reason and no Scripture he said you are stout and will not â—e answered you shall bee compelled by Law whether you will or no. Spurdance So your forefathers intreated Christ and his Apostles they had a Law and by that Law they put him vnto death so you haue a Law which is tyranny whereby you would inforce me to beleeue as you doe but I trust the Lord will assist mee against all your beggerly Ceremonies and make your foolishnesse knowne to the world oâ—e day He told the Bishop he neuer vsed the Ceremonies of the Church since he was borne at the last he interpreted it since hee was new borne as Christ said to Nichodemus Except you bee new borne you cannot enter into the Kingdome of Heauen Then a Doctor said I was an Anabaptist for that was their opinion I said I was no Anabaptist for they deny Children to bee baptized and so doe not I. Bishop Why doe not you goe vnto the Church and Cerâ—monies I said Because they are contrary to Gods word as you your selfe haue taught but now you say it is goâ—d againe and I thinke if there were a returne to morrow you would say it were false againe which you hold now therefore I may well say there is no truth in you Then he said I
embracinge the crosse and reioycing therein Matthew conuerted Ethiopia and Egypt Hercan the King sent one to run him through with a speare Matthias preached to the Iewes and they stoned and beheaded him Phillip preached to the barbarous Nations who crucified and stoned him at Hirapolis of Phrygia where hee and his Daughters with him were burned The Iewes required Iames to stand vppon the Battlement of the Temple and disswade the people from Christ but hee preached him there and was throwne downe headlong and stoned where hee was buried at which time the Iewes put many other to death for the testimony of Christ. The first Persecution by Nero Domitius NEro Domitius caused the first persecution hee regarded neither sect condition of life or age the streets were spread with dead bodies of Christians hee indeuored vtterly to abolish the name of Christians in this persecution Peter was crucified who required his head to be hanged downward as vnworthy to dye like Christ the cause was thought to bee because Symon Magus pretending to flye from the Mount Capitolinus to Heauen by Peters prayers was brought downe headlong and his ioynts beeing broken hee dyed at that time Peters wife suffred and the same day twelue-month Paule suffred The Second Persecution by Domitian THe Church had some rest vnder Vespatian but Domitian mooued the second persecution he killed all the Nephewes of Iuda called the Lords brothers and slew all hee could find of the stocke of Dauid as Vespatian did before him least any of that stocke should inioy the kingdome in his time Symon Bishop of Ierusalem after other torments was crucified and Iustus succéeded in his Bishopricke Hee banished Iohn to Pathmos and vnder Pertinax hee was released and came to Ephesus and continued there vnto the time of Trayanus Gouerned the Church of Asia and wrote his gospell there Flauia Daughter to Flauius Clemens a Consull of Rome suffred for Christs name and with many other was banished out of Rome to Pontia Some of the stocke of Dauid were brought to Domitian to bee slaine who séeing they were poore and vnderstanding by them that Christs Kingdome should bee heauenly and not worldly he let them go and stayed persecutions they after gouerned Churches and liued in peace vnto the time of Traianus in the time of which persecution no kind of torment was omitted that might empaire the credit of the Christians they would not suffer their bodies to bee buried and yet the Church dayly increased Euaristas Bishop of Rome next to Clement succéeded in the third yéere of Traianus and suffred nine yéeres after Alexander succéeded him and conuerted many of the Senators of Rome to the faith he raysed the son of Hermes from death to life and made his mayd being blind to sée which Adrianus the Emperour hearing of him sent word to the Gouernor of Rome to apprehend him and his two Deacons Euentus aâ—d Theodorus and the said Hermes and Quirinus a Tribune whose daughter Albina hee cured which Cure moued him to bee baptized and suffer for the faith of Christ and Aurelianus tooke Alexander with Hermes his wife Children and whole houshold 1250. put them in prison and burned them all in a furnace and martired the said Theodorus for rebuking him thereof and Quirinus had his tongue cut out then his hands and â—eete cut off after was beheaded and east to the Dogges The third Persecution THere was but one yeare betweene the second and the third persecution by the Emperour Traianus which was so grieuous that Plinius Secundus an Infidell wrote to the Emperour that so many thousands were put to death without cause sauing that they gathered themselues together before day to sing Hymmes to a God which they called Christ he reasoned why that sin should be punished more then all other sins and that he had put two Christian maides vpon the racke to proue if they could haue extorted confession of further crime but could not wherevpon the persecutions were greatly alayed Symeon sonne of Cleophas Bishop of Ierusalem was accused by the Iewes to be a Christian and of the stocke of Dauid wherefore Attalus commanded him to be scourged many dayes together beeing an hundred and twenty yeares old his constancy was greatly admired he was crucified Because Phocas Bishop of Pontus refused to sacrifice to Neptune Traianus cast him into a hotâ—e furnace and after into a scalding â—ath Sulpitius and Seruilia with there wiues whom Salma conuerted to the faith were also then martired Salma was beheaded and Lepidus in the Mount Auentine with whom suffred Seraphia a Uirgen of Antioch in this time Nereus and Achilleus suffred at Rome and one Sagaris who was martired in Asia In this time Ignatius suffred hee was sent from Siria to Rome comming to Asia hee confirmed the Churches and comming to Smirna where Policarpus was he wrote diuers Epistles to Ephesus to Magnesia and to Trallâ—â— hee was aiudged to be deuoured of Beasts and hearing the Lions roare I am the wheate of Christ said he and shall be ground with the teeth of wild beasts that I may be pure bread at this time many thousands died for the faith amongst them one Publius Bishop of Athens Hadrian the Emperour succéeded Traianus who slew Zenon a Noble man of Rome and 10023 for Christ. Borgomensis Lib 8. makes mention of ten thousand in Hadrians dayes to bee crucified in Mount Ararat crowned with thornes their sides pearced with Darts after the example of the Lords passion Eustachius a Captaine who was sent against the Barbarians and subdued them Hadrian met him honourably and doing sacrifice to Apollo for the victory willed Eustachius to doe so also which hee refusing hee was brought to Rome and with his wife and children suffred marterdome Faustinâ— us and Iobita Cittizens of Brixia suffred marterdome with grieuous torments Caelocerius seeing their great paâ—ience cryed out vere magnus deus Christianorum wherevpon he was apprehended and suffred with them Anthia a godly woman committed Eleutherius her sonne vnto Anicetus Bishop of Rome who after was Bishop of Apulia she with her sonn was beheaded and Iustus and Pastor two brethren suffred vnder Adrian at Complutum in Spaine About the same time Simpronissa the wife of Gerulus the Marter suffred with her seauen children beeing first often scourged then hanged by the haire of the head then a stone fastned about her necke she was cast into the Riuer after her children were martired wâ—th diuers punishments they were tied to seauen staâ—es so racked with a pully thrusting thorough one in the necke another in the brest another in the heart another about the nauell another cut in euery ioynt another runne thorough with a speare the last cut a sunder in the middle then were they cast into a déepe pit which the Idolatrous Priests intituled Ad septem Biathanatos Getulius also a preacher at Tiber with Cerdelis Amantius and Prinitiuus were condemned to the fire at Hadrians commandment Sophia with her
side were diuers Bishops of Asia as Policrates Bishop of Ephesus alleadging the example of Philip the Apostle with his three daughters of Iohn the Euangelist at Ephesus Policarpus at Smirna Thraseas at Eumenia Bishop and Martyr and of Sagaris of Laodicea Bishop and Martyr and Iapirius and Melito at Sardis with diuers other more This sheweth that varience of Ceremonies was no strange thing in Gods Church After Victor succéeded Zepherinus he sate 17. yeares Under Seuerus also suffered Perpetua Felicitas and Rouocatus her brother and Saturnius and Satyrus brethren and Secumdulus who dyed in prison the rest were throwne to wild beasts Seuerus hauing raigned 18. yeares was slaine at Yorke by Northerne men and Scots leauing two Sonnes Bassianus and Geta Bassianus hauing slaine his brother in Brittaine gouerned the Empire 6. yeares he was slaine by his 〈…〉 with his sonnâ— Pyadumenus raigned one yeare and were 〈…〉 people then Varius Heliogab raigned two yeares very 〈…〉 and was slaine by his Souâ—â—iers drawne through the 〈…〉 Aurelius Alâ—xander Sâ—uerus raigned 13. yearâ—s well commended 〈…〉 fauoured the Christians Mammea the Emperours mother commanded of â—erome for 〈…〉 she sent to â—nâ—ioch for Origen who stayed a while with the 〈…〉 and returned to Alexandria the Emperour and his mother were 〈…〉 Commotion in Germany Though there was no open persecution in his 〈…〉 Iudges martyred many because there was no 〈◊〉 to the contrary as Calixus 〈◊〉 of Rome who was tied to a great stone and throwne out of a 〈…〉 He succeeded Zâ—pherinus and Vibanus succeeded him who died a 〈…〉 many 〈◊〉 amongst whom was â—yburtius and Valerianus 〈…〉 of Rome and remained constant to Martyrdome Agapitus but 15. yeares old suffered in his time who was 〈…〉 because he would not doe Sacâ—ifice after other torments 〈…〉 the torments were executing the â—udge fall suddenly from his 〈…〉 his Bewels burned within him and dyed vnder whom also 〈…〉 of Rome was drawne through the Citie and cast into â—â—ber In his time also Pamachus a Senator of Rome with his wife 〈…〉 other men and women and Sin pliciuâ— a Noble Senator all these 〈…〉 had their heads smitten off and their hands hanged vp on diuerse 〈…〉 Under him also suffered Quiritius a Noâ—le man of Rome with his 〈…〉 many more also Tâ—berius and Valerianus 〈◊〉 of Rome and 〈…〉 with 〈◊〉 and afterwords beheaded also Martina a Uirgin ¶ The sixt Persecution MAximinus succéeded Alexander and for the hatered he bare him he 〈…〉 Persâ—cution against the Teachers of the Church 〈…〉 in his 〈◊〉 Origen writ his Booke De Martyrio in â—is time 〈…〉 Rome who â—uccâ—â—ded Vâ—banus with Phillip his Priest was banished 〈…〉 there died In these times notable men were raised vp to the Church as Philetus Bishop of Antioch and Zebenus Biâ—hop of the same Ammonius Schoolemaster of Origen 〈…〉 Africanus Origens Scholler and Natalius who had suffered for the 〈…〉 â—â—clepiodotus and Theodâ—tus Arrians promise◠〈…〉 to be the Bishop of their Sect whereunto he yeelded but the Lord 〈…〉 and regarding it not he was 〈◊〉 with Angels and hee 〈…〉 and what had happened vnto him so Zephirinus Bishop with the 〈…〉 him againe After Pontianus Bishop of Rome Antonius succéeded and after him 〈◊〉 Hipolitus Bishop of a head citie in Arabia hee was a Martyre he was a great 〈◊〉 Prudentius maketh mention of great heapes of Martâ—res burned by 60. 〈…〉 saith that Hipolitus was drawne with 〈◊〉 horses through fields 〈…〉 Goâ—ianus succâ—â—ded Maximinus and Phillip succeeded him and 〈…〉 two Emperours were Christned with their Families and conuerted by Fabianus Bishop of Rome and Origen Phillip with his Sonne was 〈…〉 Captaines because the Emperours had commitâ—ed thâ—â— treasures vnto â—â—bianus ¶ The seauenth Persecution DEcius hauing slaine the former Emperours inuaded the Crownâ— in the yeare 50. who 〈◊〉 a terrible Persecution against the Christians Fabianus was made Bishop of Rome by lighting of a Doue vpon him in the Congregation which was minded to elect some Noble 〈…〉 and was put to death by Decius who proclamed the 〈◊〉 of Christians Origen wrote of the rightuousâ—â—â—â— of his Faithâ— Origen taught and 〈…〉 and sustained 〈◊〉 persecutions Under Decius be 〈…〉 with bats of 〈…〉 and death and 〈…〉 part of Scripture 〈…〉 of the 46. Psalme Why dost thou preach my Iustification and why dost thou take my Testament in thy mouth 〈…〉 In his time Alexanderines Bishop of 〈◊〉 where he had 〈◊〉 40. yeares and was brought from thence of Casaria and died therein prison Mâ—zananes succeeded him the 36. Bishop after Iames. Babilas Bishop of â—nâ—â—och resisted an Emperour who against his promise had 〈◊〉 a Kings sonne 〈…〉 suffer him to 〈◊〉 to the Temple of the Christianâ—s 〈…〉 was 〈◊〉 by him his body was 〈◊〉 into the Subâ—â—bs of 〈…〉 the Christians as sâ—tte as his body taken out of the Tempâ—e 〈…〉 with fire In Decius his 〈◊〉 40. Uirgine suffered in Antioch one Peter 〈…〉 one Andrew one Paulâ—onâ— one Nichomachus anâ— Dionisia a virgin were 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 Chrâ—stians were led from 〈…〉 Cappadocta Germanus Theophilus Cesarius and Vitalis suffered Martyrdome and Policronios Bishop of Bathlon and Nestoâ— Bishop of 〈…〉 Olimpiades and Maximus in 〈◊〉 Anatolia a virgin and Audâ—x 〈…〉 the Faith In his time diuerse suffered in Alexandria before the 〈…〉 sayer 〈◊〉 vp the people first they 〈…〉 a Priest beat him with 〈…〉 him in the face and eyes with 〈◊〉 and them stoned him 〈◊〉 tooke Quinta a faithful◠〈…〉 through the 〈◊〉 vpon the hard stones dashed 〈◊〉 against 〈…〉 then they spoyled all the Christians 〈◊〉 the citie and tooke the They tooke Apollima an ancient Uirgin rashed out all her teeth made a fire 〈…〉 she would deny Chrâ—st but she 〈◊〉 suddenly into the 〈◊〉 and was burned They tooke one Serapion and broke almost all the 〈…〉 and cast him from an vpper oft so he dyed shortly after came the 〈…〉 against the Christians wherevpon the Persecution grew more 〈◊〉 Cromon and Iulianus were laid vpon Camels and whipped then cast into thy 〈◊〉 for the testimony of Iesus a Soldier tooke part with them going to Martâ—â—â—â— and was beheader also 〈…〉 was burned and Epimacus and Alexander hauing suffred bands and torments with 〈◊〉 scourges were burned with 4. women Ammonarion a holy virgin Marcuria an aged Matâ—on and Dionisia mother of many faire children after many torments were slaine by the â—word Horon and â—â—odorus Egyptianâ— were grieuously tormented and then burned there was one Dioscorus of their company but â—5 yeares old wheâ—â— the Iudge 〈◊〉 for his 〈◊〉 age being 〈◊〉 at his 〈…〉 Nâ—mesian an Egyptâ—an was accused of theft and purgâ—d and then was 〈◊〉 of Christianitie and was more grieuously scourged then the théeues and then was burned Amnon Zenon Ptolomeus Ingenius Souldiers and an old man Theophilus they séeing a Christian fearing to confesse his Faith incouraged him by signes and being noted and ready to be taken they pressed to the Tribunall Seate and confessed
more painefull manner then I which fell out accordingly for Laurence hauing distributed the goods of the poore by the charge of the bishop the Emperour hearing thereof commaunded him to render the Treasure to him but after thrée daies respite in sleede thereof hee presented vnto him a sort of poore Christians as the Treasure of the Church whereupon hee commaunded Laurence to bee broyled on a gridyron where after hee had suffered a great space hee said this side is rosted enough turne vp Tyrant try whether rosted or raw be bettermeate A Souldier of Rome was conuerted to the Faith by the constant proâ—â—â—â—ion of this Laurence and desired to be baptized of him but the Iudge called him and scourged and be headed him At this time suffered Dionisius Bishop of Alexandria he was banished and scourged then remoued to a more strait place one Gaius one Petrus and one Paulus were afflicted with him notwithstanding Maximus Dioscorus Demetrius and Lucius visited the brethren also Eusebius suffered affliction for the truth who after was Bishop of â—aodicia Faustus long after being an oldman was beheaded but Dionisius suruiued all these troubles and in great age departed in peace after he had gouerned the Church of Alexandria 17. yeares and taught Schoole there 16. yeares and Maximus succeeded him In the same time Priscus Marcus and Alexander who stepyed to the Iudge and declared themselues Christians with a woman were giuen to wilde beasts In Carthage were 300. martyred in a Lime kill for refusing because they would not Sacrifice to lupiter Maxima Donatilla and Secunda three Uirgins after cruell torments were giuen to beasts which refused to touch them then they were beheaded also one Pontius after diuerse torments was giuen to beasts who refusing to touch him he was burned at which time Claudius his Iudge with Anabius his assistant were taken with wicked Spirits and bit off their owne tongues and died The same time Zeno Bishop of Uerona was Martyred one Phillippus President of Alexandria came downe with his Wife two Sons and his Daughter Eugenia she with two Eâ—nuches Prothus and Hiacintus were conuerted to Christianitie she put on the apparell of a man to aâ—â—ide trouble and to heare Helenus Bishop and named herselfe Eugenius Malena a Marton of Alexandria fell in louâ— with her end séeing that by no meanes she could obtaine her sute she made an outcry saying that Eugenius went about to deâ—lowre her and accused her to Phillippus so shee was forced to manifest her selfe to her Father after she wonne him and other of her kindred to the Faith her Father was after Martyred after shee returned to Rome with her Eunuches and conuerted Basilla who was beheaded after sundry torments In the sixt yeare of Valerianus Victor and Victorinus with Claudianus and Bossa his wife after thrée yeares imprisonment and diuerse torments were put to death Fructuosus Bishop of Tarraconia with his two Deacons Augurius and Eulogius at their execution their hands bound behinde them vnloosed and the fire flewe from them vntill they had prayed at which time a certaine Souldier did sée the Heauens open and the Martyres entred in which sight he shewed to the Daughter of Emilianus the President This Emperour Valerianus after he had raigned with his Sonne about sixe yeares and afflicted the Christians two yeares was taken of Sapres King of the Persians who made him alwaies his footstoole to get vppon his horse till hee dyed At the same time amongst the Romaines there happenned 30. Earthquakes together whereupon the Persecution was moderated yet some â—uffered as Marinus a Noble-man he was accused to be a Christian of him that should succeede him the Iudge gaue him three dayes to aduise himselfe but being incouraged by Theodiâ—tus Bishop of Cesaria hee presented himselfe to the Iudge by whose Sentence he was beheaded Galienus succeeded Valerianus and Claudius succeeded him Vincentius maketh mention of 262. Martyres that suffered vnder him Quintilianus succeeded him after Aurelianus vnder whom was moued the ninth Persecution ¶ The ninth Persecution AS Aurelianus was subscribing the Edict against Christians he was terrified with â—â—ghtning and about the 6. yeare of his raigne was slaine yet Vincentius and Orosius reckon vp a great number of Martyres which suffered vnder him in Fraunce and Italy Publius Annins Tacitus succeeded Aurelianus and raigned 6. moneths his brother Florianus succéeded him 60. daies Marcus Aurelius succéeded him surnamed Probus he moued no Persecution after he had raigned 6 yeares 4. Moneths because by reason of Peace he had no worke for his Souldiers therefore he was slaine Carus with his two Sonnes Carinus and Numerianus succéeded him 3. yeares Numerianus kilâ—â— Cerillus for not suffering him to enter into the congregation of the Christians he being their Bishop he was slaine of his Father Dioclesian succeeded vntill the 19. yeare of his raigne the Church was quiet which quietâ—â—sse had indured 44. yeares the Church grew mightily and the chiefe of them in fauour with the Emperour were Derotheus and Gorgotheus and diuerse moe The Church began to were wanton with Peace and to build large Churches but their desolutenes broght on them the tenth persecution ¶ The tenth Persecution VVHilst Dioclesian abstained from Persecuting he obtained diuerse victories and being proud thereof he would be worshipped as a God calling himselfe brother of the Sunne and Moone inioyned the people to kisse his feete and in the 19. yeare of his raigne he moued Persecution he commaunded the Churches of Christians to be destroyed and the Scriptures to be burned put Christians from Magistracie and constrained them with torments to offer to Idols After the Proclamation of the Edict a Noble-man a Christian openly rent it in pieces for which act he was put to most bitter death Dioclesian began with his Campe willed the Christians to lay away their weapons and giue ouer their charges which they did willingly At Tyre there were Christians giuen to cruell beasts preserued miraculâ—usly though they were kept hungry of purpose they raged against those that brought the Christians and deuoured them they could catch therefore they were beheaded and cast into the Sea At that time was Martyred the Bishop of Sidon but Siluanus Bishop of Gazenâ—â—s with 39. others were slaine in the Mettie-mines thon Pamphilius an Elder and the glory of the Church of Cesaria whom Eusebius writeth of was Martyred All the Bishops and Teachers in Syria were imprisoned Tyrannion throwne to fishes Arnobius a Physition slaine with brickbats some drowned themselues rather then they would worship Idols Siluanus Bishop of Emissa with others were throwne to wilde beasts In Mesopotamia the Christians were hanged by the feete and choked with smoke in Cappadocia their legs were broken in Cilicia Taragus Probus and Andronious Martyred the Persecution was so outragious that they refrained not from the slaughter of the Emperours children the chiefest Princes of his Court amongst whom was one Peter of the Houshold whom the King did loue as his owne
it reioyced and the next day suffered with an 100. more Pusices séeing an old Father shrinke in the sight of the Martyrâ— said shut thine eies be strong and shortly thou shalt sée God wherefore the King caused an hole to be made in his necke and thereout pulled his tongue and so he was put to death and his Daughter a Uirgine died with him in Christs cause the number of them that were martyred in Persia was 15000. This comming to Constantines eares mooued him he graunted Sapores his Ambassadors all they requested thinking thereby to mooue him to fauour the Christians and wrote to them to take compassion on the Innocents and shewed how the hand of God had béene against Tyrants of the Church Beniamin for preaching Christ was thrust vnder the nailes with twenty sharpe prickes when hee laughed at it a sharpe Réede was thrust into his yard and a long thorny stalke vp into his body vntill hee died Under Iulianus Apostata Emilianus was burned Domitius was slaine in his Caue Theodorus singing a Psalme was tormented from morning to night hardly escaped with life and being asked how hee could abide the torments said at first I felt some paine but after there stood a young man by me who so refreshed me that it greeued me more when I was let down from the Ingine then before The Arethusians of Syria tooke a company of Uirgines Christians whom first they set sorth naked to bee scorned of the multitude then shaued them then couered them with draffe and caused them to bee deuoured of Swine their cruelty was the greater because Constantine restrained them from defiling Uirgines and destroyed the Temple of Venus Marcus Arethusius because at the commaundement of Constantine he pulled down a Temple of Idols and builded a Church for Christians in the place they stripped him naked and beat him gréeuously then put him in a filthy sincke then they caused Boyes to thrust him in with sharpe stickes then they annointed him with Hony and Broath and hung him in the Sunne as meat for Waspes and Flyes then they required somewhat towards the building of the Temple againe he answered it were as great impiety to conferre one halfe-peny to a matter of impiety as a great summe Constantine raigned about thirty yeares he was borne in Brittaine his Mothers name was Helena Daughter of King Coilus hee trauailed greatly for the peace of Christians he set peace amongst the Byshops at dissention hee made prouision for Preachers and caused all to bee restored vnto the Christians that was taken from them by Persecutors He wrote to his chéefe Captaine that Ministers should be fréed from all publique duties and burthens He wrote to Eusebius for the edifying of new Churches and after he had gathered the Nicene Councel for the vnity of the Church he writeth to Alexander and Arius for the same intent He inioyned a Prayer to his Souldiers in stead of Catechisme We knowledge thee onely to be our GOD we confesse thee onely to bee our King we call vpon thée our onely helper by thée we obtaine our victories by thee we vanquish our enemies to thee be attributed whatsoeuer commodities we presently enioy by thee we hope for good thinges to come vnto thee we direct all our sutes and petitions most humbly befeeching thee to keepe Constantinus our Emperour and his Noble Children to continue in long liâ—e and to giue them victory ouer their enemies through Iesus Christ our Lord Amen He graunted great immunities vnto the Ministers that they might appeale from the ciuill Iudge to their Byshop whose sentence was of as great value as if the Emperor had pronounced it He prouided maintenance for liberall Sciences and Arts for the Prosessors there Wiues and Children and gaue them great immunities He wrote to Eusebius Byshop of Nicomedia to procure fifty Uolumes of Parchment well bound and cause to bee written out of the Scripture therein in a leageable hand such things as were profitable for the instruction of the Church allowed him two Ministers for the businesse he was a Father to the Church and inforced himselfe euery way to set forth the Gospell and to suppresse the contrary The end of the tenth Persecution THE SECOND BOOKE Containing the next 300. yeares BY these Persecutions hitherto we may vnderstand that what the fury of Sathan and rage of men could deuise to do by death or torments all was to the vtmost attempted to extinguish the Name and Religion of Christ yet notwithstanding the wisedome of the world and the strength of men Christ hath the vpper hand as thou seest Now because the tying vp of Sathan giueth the Church rest we will leaue the affaires of the Uniuersall Church and prosecute the Histories of our Country of England and Scotland beginning with King Lucius with whom the Faith began first in this Realme The Papists doe earnestly contend that the Faith of Christ was first brought and receiued into England from Rome both in the time of Eleutherius their Byshop in the yeare 180. and also in the time of Augustine whom Gregory sent hither in the yeare 600. but it is proued otherwise by these seauen Arguments 1 Gildas affirmeth that Brittain receiued the Gospel in the time of Tyberius the Emperor vnder whom Christ suffered saith farther that Ioseph of Arimathia was sent of Philip the Apostle from France to Brittaine in the yeare 63. and remained héere all his time and founded the Faith amongst the Brittaines 2 Tertullian liuing about the time of Elutherius testifieth how the Gospell was dispersed by the Apostles reckoneth Brittany amongst the Countries conuerted by them 3 Origen before the daies of Elutherius said the Brittaines consented to Christianity 4 Bede affirmeth that 1000. yeares after Christ Easter was kept in Brittaine after the manner of the East Church on the fouretéenth day after the full Moone what day soeuer it was and not on sunday as we doe whereby is gathered the first Preacher came from the East rather then from Rome 5 Nicephorus Lib. 2. Cap. 4. saith Simon Zelotes spread the Gospell in Brittany 6 Petrus Cluniensis saith that the Scots in his time celebrated Easter after the manner of the Gréekes and as the Brittaines were not vnder the Romain order nor vnder their Legate in the time of Gregory nor would admit any primasie of the Byshop of Rome aboue them 7 By the Epistle of Elutherius to Lucius it appeareth that Lucius had receiued the Faith before he wrote to Elutherius for the Romaine Lawes Elutherius might help some-thing to conuert the King and to increase the Faith but was not the first that planted it but if it were so it maketh nothing for them for he challenged no such Supremacy as they doe and was farre from their errours and superstitions The Chroniles write that about the yeare 180. King Lucius Sonne of Coylus which builded Colchester hearing of the myracles of Christians in his time writ to Elutherius Bishop of
Rome to receiue the Faith the good Bishop sent him certaine Preachers which conuerted the King of the Brittaines and baptized them there were the twenty eight Priests called Flamines which they turned to twentie eight Bishoppes and thrée Arch-Flamins to thrée Arch-bishops to wit London Yorke and Glamargan by Wales Thus all the Realme setled in good order Lucius sent againe to Elutherius for the Romaine Lawes thereby likewise to gouerne the Realme Unto whom Elutherius wrote againe we may reprooue the Law of the Romaines but the Law of GOD wee cannot reprooue you haue with you both partes of the Scriptures out of them by Gods grace with the councell of your Realme take yea Law and rule your kingdome of Brittaine for you are Gods Uicar in your kingdome The Faith thus receiued of the Brittaines continued and flourished 216 yeares vntill the comming of the Saxons who then were Pagans whilst Brittaine had thus receiued the Faith the Emperors of Rome were Infidels wherefore much trouble wos sought against them as it was against all parts of Christendome Lucius after he had raigned about 77. yeares died without issue whereupon followed great misery and ruine to the Realme for sometime the idolatrous Romaines and sometimes the Brittaines raigned as violence and victory would serue one King murdering another vntill at length the Saxons depriued them both Some write but falsely that King Lucius after he was baptized forsooke his kingly Honor and the Land and became a Preacher in France and Germany and other places and was made Doctor and Rector of the Church of Cureac where hee was martyred but this fansie is contrary to all our English Stories which doe agrée that he hauing founded many Churches and giuen great liberalities to the same deceased in great tranquility in his owne Land and was buried at Glocester Betwéene the time of King Lucius and the entring of the Saxons there raigned after Lucius Seuerus a Romaine after him Bassianus a Romaine after him Cerausius a Brittaine after him Alectus a Romaine after him Asclepiodotus a Brittaine after him Coilus a Brittaine after him Constantius a Romain after him Constantinus a Brittain by Helena his Mother the Daughter of King Coilus and Wife of Constantius Constantine first made the wals of London and Colchester when the Romaines ruled it it was ruled by Infidels and when the Brittains ruled by Christians yet no persecution was raised in it vntill the tenth persecution which was so cruell that all our English Chronicles report that all Christianity almost in the whole land was destroyed Churches subuerted and the Scriptures burned as before is shewed It is worthy to be noted that Constantine that worthy Emperor was not onely a Brittaine borne but his Mother Helena Daughter of King Coilus a Brittaine but also by the helpe of the Brittaines Army which Constantine tooke with him with great victories he obtained the peace of the Uniuersall Church hauing thrée legions with him out of this Realme of chosen Souldiers After Maximinian tooke all the power that was left of fighting Men to subdue France and after sent for 100000. Souldiours more at once at which time Conanus his Partner sent for 11000. Uirgines out of Brittaine which were drowned and spoyled by the way by Infidels because they would not pollute themselues with them Thus Brittaine being destitute of strength had béene oppressed by Guanus and Melga had not Guethlâ—â—us Arch-bishop of London and Constantinus Brother to Aldranus defended the Realme and State of Religion Then came Vortigerne who murdred Constance his Prince and inuaâ—ed the Crowne and fearing Constance his two brothers he sent for ayde of the Saxons and married with the Daughter of Hengist but not long after he was dispossessed of his kingdome by the said Hengist and the Saxons beeing all Infidels and the Brittaines were driuen out of the Country Two hundred seuenty one of their Nobles at one méeting at Almesbury being subtilly slain by the Saxons or at a place cald Stonehenge by the Monument of which Stones there hanging it séemeth the Noble Brittaines were there buried I passe ouer the fabulous Story of the Welchmen of bringing these Stones from Ireland by Merlin Some Stories record they were slaine being bid to a banket Thus came the Angles and Saxons fiâ—st into this Realme being yet Infidels about the yeare 469. they were diuers times driuen out by Aurelius Ambrosius and his Brother Vter but they returned againe and at length possessed all and droue the Brittains into Wales Hengistus raigned 43. years and dyed in Kent Galfridus saith he was taken in the warre of Aurelius Ambrosius and beheaded in the 39. yeare of his raigne His Sonne Offa succeeded him twenty foure yeares Octa and Imericus his sons succéeded him 53. yeares and were slaine by Vter Pendragon The Saxons deuided the Realme into sâ—auen Kingdomes to the first Kent to the second Sussex and Surrey the third West-sex the fourth Eastâ—sex the fifth Cambridgeshire Norffolke and Suffolke the sixt the Countries of Lincolne Leicester Huntingdon Northampton Oxford Darby Warwicke the seauenth was King of Northumberland they continued so a while with great Warres amongst themselues at length all came to the possession of the West-Saxons This â—ingdome began in the yeare 522. and continued vntill about the comming of William the Conqueror which was 554. yeares Saint Paules Church in London was builded by Ethelbert King of Kent and Sigebert King of Essex when Ethelbert turned vnto the Faith Malmsburie writeth that Mauricius the Kinges Chancellour then Byshoppe of London did first begin this famous building of Paules and after Richard his Successour bestowed all the rents of his Byshoppricke vpon the same and it may be the first Church was ouerthrowne by the Danes and re-edified by these Byshops These Kings of the Brittaines raigned in Wales and Cornewall Vortiger Vortimer Vortiger againe Aurelius Ambrosius Vter Pendragon Arthur Constantius 3. Aurelius Conanus Vortiperius Malgo Carecius The sinnes of the Brittaines was the cause of the iust iudgement of God against them as out of an old Authour and partly out of Gildas doth appeare These bee the words of the Authour There following Constantinus and others aboue named out of the Realme all the Nobility when the rascall sort had gotten their places and through aboundance of riches were surprised with pride they fell into so great Fornication as neuer was heard of and vnto all manner of wickednesse that mans Nature is inclined vnto hating the truth louing lyes regarding euill in stead of goodnesse receiuing the Deuill in stead of an Angell of light choose such for their Kings as were most cruell and if any seemed to bee humble and fauour the truth they hated and backbited him as a destroyer of Brittaine and not onely the seculer men did thus but also the Byshoppes and Teachers therefore it was no maruell that such a people should loose their Country which they had so defiled As there were many wicked Kinges among the Saxons so there were some
very good but none almost froÌ„ the first to the last which was not either slain in war or murdred in peace or constrained to make himselfe a Monk whether it were the iust iudgment of God because they had violently dispossessed the Brittains they were not only vexed of the Danes conquered of the Normans but more cruelly deuoured themselues Ethelbert King of Cambridgeshire Norffolke and Suffolke came peaceably to King Offa for dispousage of Athilrid his Daughter and by the Councel of King Offa his Wife was secretly beheaded Wherevpon Offa through repentance made the first peter-pence to be giuen to S. Peters Church at Rome One Lothbrooke a Dane of the Kings blood being a hauking by the Sea-side in a little Boat was cast by weather vpon the Coast of Norffolke and being brought to King Edmund he retained him in great fauour at length he was priuily murdered by one Bericke which being knowne Bericke was sent away in Lothbrookes Boate without tackling and was driuen into Denmarke and being séene in Lothbrookes Boate and examined of Lothbrooke he falsely said the King had killed him Wherevpon Iugner and Hubba Lothbrookes Sonnes gathering an Army of Danes inuauaded first Northumberland then Norffolke and sent to King Edmund to deuide his Treasures to him and be subiect to him else he would dispossesse him of his â—ingdome he answered he would not be subiect to a Pagan Duke vnlesse before hee become a Christian then the Danes besiedged his house but he fled and pitched a fielde with them but the Danes preuailing he fled to the Castle of Halesdon where they tooke him and bound him to a stake and shot him to death Seauen or eight Kings are highly commended in the Histories for leauing there Kingdomes and becomming Moonkes but they are more to be discommended for leauing their calling wherein they might so much benefite the Church There were foure Persecutions in England before Austen came into England the first vnder Dioclesian the second by the inuading of Gnarius and Melga one captaine of the Hunnes the other of the Picts after they had slaughtered 11000. Uirgines as before made a rode into Brittaine hearing it wanted strength and murdered Christians and spoiled Churches without mercy the third by the Saxons who destroyed Christs Saints and the Churches vntill Aurelius Ambrosius restored again the Churches the fourth Gurmundus King of the Affricans ioyned with the Saxons and wrought much grieuance to the Christians of the Land which persecution remained to the time of Ethelbert the fift King of Kent In the tâ—me of Ethelbert the faith was receiued of the Saxons by this meanes Gregory Bishop of Rome seeing Brittaine Children to be sould in Rome very beautifull vnderstanding what Country they were of pittied that the Country which was so beautifull and angellicall so to be subiect to the prince of darkenes Wherefore he sent thither Austen with about forty Preachers with him and when they were apaled and would haue turned backe again Gregory emboldned and comforted them with his Letter so they came to the I le of â—henet in Kent Ethelbert as before was King of Kent he had married one Berda a French Woman vpon condition shee should vse the Christian Religion with one Lebardus her Byshop Austen sent to the King signifying hee was come from Rome bringing with him glad tydings to him and all his people of life and saluation if he would so willingly hearken vnto it as he was gladly come to preach it vnto him The King hauing heard of this Religion by his Wife came to the place where Austen was Austen against his comming erected a Banner of the Crucifire such then was the grosenesse of the time and preached to him the word of God the King promised they should haue all things necessary and none should molest them and gaue them frée leaue to preach to his subiects and conuert whom they might to the Faith When they had this comfort of the King they went with procession to Canterbury singing Alleluia with the Letany that was vsed at Rome in the great plague We beséech thée O Lord in all thy mercies that thy fury and anger may cease from this Citty and from thy holy house for we haue sinned Alleluia they continued in the same Citty preaching and baptizing in the old Church of S. Martine where the Quéene was wont to resort vntill the King was conuerted at length the King séeing their myracles and their godly conuersation he heard them gladly and was conuerted in the thirty sixe yeare of his raigne Anno 586. After him innumerable daily were adioyned vnto the Church whom the King did specially imbrase but compelled none then the King gaue Austen a place for his Byshops Sea at Christs Church in Canterbury and builded the Abbey there where after Austen and all the Kings of Kent were buried which now is called S. Austine Then Austen by the commandement of Gregory went into France to the Bishop of Arelatensis to be consecrated Arch-byshop and so was then Austen sent to Gregory so declare how they had sped and to be resolued of diuers questions how Bishops should behaue themselues towards their Clarke of offerings and Ceremonies and what punishment for stealing Church goods and such like to no great purpose therefore if thou béest disposed to sée them I referre thee to the Booke at large Gregory after he had sent resolutions to these questions sendeth moreouer more Coadiutors as Melitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffianus with Books and implements necessary for the English Church and in reward of Austines paines he sent him a Pal onely to be vsed at the solemnity of the Masse and granteth two Metropolitane Seas London and Yorke but granted to Austen during his life to be cheefe Arch-bishop of all the Land and that they should not destroy the idolatrous Temples but conuert them to Christian vses and that Austine should not be proud of the myracles that God wrought by him that he should remember they were not done for him but for their conuersion whose saluation God sought thereby Then he wrote to King Ethelbert first hee praysed GOD then the King by whom it pleased God to worke such goodnesse of the people then exhorted him to perseuer in his profession and to be zealous therein to conuert the multitude and destroy Idolatry and to gouerne them in holinesse of conuersation according to the Emperor Constantinus the Great comforting him with the promises of life and reward to come Austine receiuing his Pall as aboue said and of a Monke being made an Arch-Byshop hee made two Metropolitanes as Gregorie commaunded then Austine assembled the Byshops and Doctors of Brittaine in this assembly hee charged the Byshoppes that they should preach the Word of GOD with him also that they should reforme certaine rites and vsages in the Church especially for keeping of Easter and baptizing after the manner of Rome the Scots and Brittaines would not agree thereto refusing to leaue the custome which
they so long time had continued Beda Fabianus others write of a myracle wrought vpon a Blinde Englishman when the Brittaines could not helpe him Austine kneeling downe and praying restored him to sight before them all for a confirmation as these Authours say of keeping of Easter I leaue the credite of the myracle to the Authors of whom I had it Austine gathered another Sinode to the which seauen Byshoppes and the wisest Men of the famous Cittie of Bangor came they tooke councell of a holy man whether they should be obedient to Austine he had them agree to him if hee bee the Seruant of GOD and you shall know it by his humblenesse and meekenesse you are the greater number if he at your comming into the Sinode arise vp and courteously receiue you perceiue him to be an humble and meeke man but if he shall contemne and despise you despise you him againe thus the Brittaine Byshoppes entring into the Councell Austine after the Romish manner keeping his Chaire would not remooue wherefore they being very much offended thereat after some heate of words departed in great displeasure to whom Austine said If they would not receiue peace with their Brethren they should receiue war with their Enemies There was in Bangor in Wales an exceeding great Monastery wherein was two thousand and one hundred Monkes the Monkes came out of this Monasterie to Chester to pray for Brocmayle fighting for them against the Saxons Ethelbert King of Northumberland seeing them intentiâ—e to their prayers and perceiuing it was to pray for their Consull he said although they beare no Weapon yet with their praiers and preaching they persecute vs he commaunded his men to kill them who killed or rather martyred 1100. of them The Authors that wrote this say that the forespeaking of Austine was verified on them but Galfridus Monumetensis saith that Ethelbert the King of Kent being conuerted by Austine to Christs Faith seeing the Brittaines deny their subiection to Austine therefore stirred vp the said Ethelfrid to warre against the Brittaines After Austine had baptized 10000. in a Riuer called Swale by Yorke on a Christmas day perceiuing his end to draw neere ordained Laurencius his Successor by his Baptizing in Riuers it followeth there was then no vse of Fonts and the Rites of baptizing in Rome was not then so ceremoniall nor had so many trinkets as it hath since and not long after Austine died after he had sitten Arch-bishop 15. or 16. yeares About this time also Gregory died who was called the basest of all the Byshops before him and the best of all that came after him Ranulphus Cestrensis writeth that Iohn the Patriarch of Alexandria as he was at prayer there appeared vnto him a comely Uirgine hauing on her head a Garland of Oliue Leaues which named her selfe Mercy promising him if he would take her to Wife hee should prosper well After that day this Patriarch was so mercifull to the poore that he counted them his Maisters and himselfe as Steward vnto them Gregory withstood the pride of Iohn Patriarke of Constantinople which would be the Uniuersall and Cheefe Bishop of all others calling him the fore-runner of Antichrist he brought in the Title of the Pope Seruus seruorum Dei Sabinianus succeeded him two yeares a malicious Detractor of his workes after him succeeded Bonifacius the third one yeare After Phocas had murdered his owne Maister Mauricius the Emperor and his Children thinking to establish the Empire to himselfe by friendship of his people and especially with the Pope he granted Boniface all his Petitions and to bee Uniuersall head Byshop ouer all Churches Hiraclius the Emperour that succeeded Phocas cut of his hands and feete and threw him into the Sea but Rome would not so soone loose the supremacy once giuen as the giuer lost his life for euer since they haue maintained the same with all force and pollicy by the word of Gregorie Boniface may well be called the fore-runner of Antichrist as Gregory brought in the Stile of Seruus seruorum Dei so he brought in Volumus mandamus Statuimus praecipimus Besides the building of Pauls as aforesaid by Ethelbert King of Kent and Sigebert King of Essex Ethelbert also founded the Church of S. Andrew in Rochester Moreouer he caused a Cittizen to make Westminster Abbey which was inlarged and new builded by Edward the Confessor and new re-edified by Henry the third and when he had raigned 56. yeares he died Anno 616. The foresaid Ethelfrid King of Northumberland after the cruell murder of the Monkes at Bangor was not long after slaine in the Fielde of Edwine who succeeded him in his Kingdome First this Ethelfride enuying this Edwine persecuted him who hauing fled from him as he sat in his Study a Stranger appeared vnto him and said I know thy thought and heauinesse what wouldst thou giue him that should deliuer thee out of this feare and make thee a mightier King then any of thy Predecessors and shew thee a better way of life then euer was shâ—wed to any of thy Ancestors wilt thou obey him and doe after his councell yea said Edwine promising with all his heart so to do and the stranger laying his hand on his head he said when this is come to passe remember thy tribulation and the promise which thou hast made and with that hee vanished away Presently a Friend of his came to him and said the heart of King Redwaldus is with thee This Redwaldus suddainely assembled an Hoast wherewith he suddainely gaue Ethelfride battell and slew him whereby Edwine was quietly King of Northumberland He marryed the Daughter of Ethelbert King of Kent Edwine yet remained a Pagan albeit his Queene a Christian and Paulinus the Byshoppe ceased not to perswade him to the Christian Faith When Paulinus saw the King so hard to bee conuerted he prayed to God for his conuersion who reuealer vnto him the Uision before mentioned whereupon Paulinus comming to the King he laie his handâ— on the Kings head and aked if he knew that token the King beâ—ring the Uision and remembring the token would haue falâ—en at his fâ—ete but suffeâ—ed him not saying O King you haue vaquished your enemies and obtained your Kingdom now receiue the Faith of Christ as you promised whereupon the King was baptized of Paulinus at Yorke with many of his seruants and his Idolatrous Priests which by their old Law mustride but vpon Marâ—s gaâ—e vpon Horses and rode and destroyed all the Altars of their Idols and their Idols Temple After this conuersion was so great peace in the Kingdome oâ— Edwin that a woman laden with gold might goe safe from the one side of the Sea vnto the other and by all his high waies he chained a Bowle of brasse at euery Fountaine for passengers to refresh themselues with and no man tooke them away during his life King Oswald a Christian by prayer vnto God with a little company ouercâ—me Cadwallo and Penda
of Images was condemned there he aduanced the veneration of Images commanding them most Ethnically to be incenced In this time Charles the great raigned by whom the Pope caused Dâ—siderius the Lumbard King to be deposed Pope Adrianus the 1. succéeded him he added more then all the other to the veneration of Images writing a Booke for the adoration and vtilitie of them commanding them to be taken for Lay-mens Calenders As Pope Paul before him made much of Petronel Peters daughter so this Adrian clothed the body of Peter all in siluer and couered the Altar of S. Paul with a pall of golde He confirmed by reuelation the Order of S. Gregories Masse before the order of S. Ambrose his Masse in this manner both the Masse bookes were said vpon the Altar of S. Peter and the Church doore shut and sealed by many Bishops who continued in praiers all night that the Lord would shew by some euident signe which of these Seruices he would haue vsed and in the morning they found Gregories Masse booke plucked in pieces and scattered about the Church and Ambrose his booke lay open in the same place where it was layde Popâ— Adrian expounded it that as the leaues of Gregories booke were sattered all ouer the Church so should Gregories booke be vsed throughout the world and that Ambrose his Seruice should onely be vsed in his owne Church where he was Bishop so Gregories Masse had onely the place and hath to this day Charles the sonne of the aforesaid Pipinus confirmed the gift of his Father vnto the Pope and added thereunto the citie and Dominion of Uenice Histria the Dukedomes of Foroinliense Spoletanum Beâ—eâ—entanum and other more possessions to the patrimony of Peter making him the Prince of Rome and Italy wherefore the Pope intituled him most Christian King and ordained him onely to be taken for Emperour and made him Patricium Romanum and Caroloman Carolus his eldest brother being â—ead Bertha his wife with her two children came to Pope Adrian to haue them confirmed into his fathers Kingdome the Pope to shew a pleasure to Carolus would not agrée but gaue her and her two children and Desiderius the Lumbard king with his whole Kingdome wife and Children into the hands of Carolus who led them into France and kept them in seruitude during their liues By this Adrian and Pope Leo his successor was Carolus Magnus proclamed Emperour and the Empire translated from the Grecians to the Frenchmen in the year 801. where it continued about 102. yeares vntil the comming of Conradus and his Nephew Otho which were Germaines and so hath continued amongst the Almains vntill this time This Charles builded as many Monasteries as there be letters in the A. B. C. he was beneficiall to the poore but cheefly to Churchmen he held a Councell at Frankford where was coÌ„demned the Councel of Niceâ—e Irene for setting vp worshiping Images Egbert succeeded Ceolulphus and when he had raigned 20. years in Northumberland was likewise shorne Monk about the time of the death of Ceolulphus in his monastery In the year 754. the cities of Weire London York Doncaster with others were burnt In the yeare 780. it rained blood it the citie of Yorke it fell from the top of S. Peters Church the Element being cléere out of the North part of the Temple some expounded it to be a token of the comming of the Danes which entred thiâ— land about 7. years after In the yeare 784. Irene Empresse of the Greekes by the meanes of Pope Adrian tooke vp the body of Constantinus Emperour of Constantinople her husbands father and burned it and caused the ashes to be cast into the sea because he disanulled Images as afore is said afterwards raigning with her son Constantine the sixt being at disscenâ—ion with him she caused him to be cast into prison and his eyes to be put out so cruelly that within short time he dyed after she held a Councell at Niceâ— where it was decréed that Images should againe be restored to the Church which Councell also was repealed by another Councell holden at Frankeford by Charles the great wherin he did greatly lament that noâ— so few as 300. Bishops of the East did decree that Images should be worshipped which the Church of God hath alwaies abhorred at length she was deposed by Nicephorus who raigned after her and after according to the iust Iudgement of God ended her life in much penury and misery The first Crosse and Altar that was set vp in this Realme was in Heuenfield in the North vpon the occasion of Oswald king of Northumberland fighting against Cadwalla where he in the same place set vp the signe of the Erosse kneeling and praying there for victory The Church of Winchester was founded by Kingilsus king of the Mercians and finished by his sonne Anno 636. The Church of Lincolne founded by Paulinus Bishop 629. The Abbey of Westminster begun by a citizen of London by the instigation of Ethelbert King of â—ent 614. The Schooles of Cambridge erected by Sigebert king of East Angles 636. The Monastery of Malmesbury by Meldulphus a Scot 640. after inlarged by Agilbet Bishop of Winchester The Monastery of Gloster builded by Opricus king of Mercia 679. The Monastery of Maybrose by Aydanus the Scottish Bishop The Nunnery of Heâ—renton by Heâ—y which was the first Nun in Northumberland The Monastery of Hetesey by Osway king of Northumberland who with his Daughter Elfred gaue possessions for twelue Monasteries 657. The Monastery of S. Martine in Douer builded by Whitred king of Kent The Abbey of Lestingie by Cedda whom we call Saint Ced 651. The Monastery of Whithy by Hilda daughter to the Nephew of king Edwine 657. she builded also another Monastery called Hacanus not farre â—hence The Abbey of Abbington builded by Sissa king of Southsaxons 666. Saint Botulph builded an Abbey on the East side of Lincolne called Ioannâ— 654. The monastery in Ely fouÌ„ded by Etheldred daughter of Anna K. of east Angles 674. The Monastery of Chertsey in Southery founded by Erkinwald Bishoy of London 674. he founded also the Nunnery of Barkin The Abbey of Peterborough founded by King Ethelwald 675. Bardnere Abbey by King Etheldredus 700. Glastenbury by Iue King of West Saxons 701. Ramsey by one Aylewinus a Nobleman 973. King Edgar builded in his time forty Monasteries he raigned Anno 678. The Monastery of Wincombe builded by king Kenulphus 737. Saint Albons builded by Offa king of Mercians 755. The Abbey of Eusham by Egwinus Bishop 691. The Abbey of Ripon in the North by Wilfridus Bishop 709. The Abby of Echlingheie by king Aluredus 891. The Nunnery of Shaftsbury by the said Aluredus the same yeare so you see that Monasteries began to be founded by the Saxon kings within 200. yeares after they were conuerted these had a zeale but they lacked the true Doctrine of Christ especially that Article of free Iustification by Faith of Iesus Christ for lacke whereof as
well the builders as they that were possessed in the same haue both runne the wrong way and béene deceiued for so much as they did these things seeking thereby merits with God remedy for â—heir soules and remission of sinnes as doth appeare testified in their owne Records besides the 7. or 8. Kings that forsooke their Kingdomes to be Monkes there were many Quéenes and Kings daughters entred into Nunneries at that time as thou maist sée them in the booke at large named THE THIRD BOOKE Containing the next 300. yeares from the raigne of King EGBERTVS vnto WILLIAM the Conquerour EGbertus King of the West Saxons hauing put downe all the other Kings he gouerned â—oly King Brithricus doubting Egbert because he was of the kings bloude was chased out of the land into France where hearing of the death of Brithricus hée came home and â—btained the Crowne King Bernulphus and other kings had him in deriâ—â—â—on and made diuerse scorning Rimes of him after he assembled his Knights and fought with Bernulphus in a place called Elmeden and there was ods six or eight against one yet Egbert through the helpe of God gat the victorie at length he subdued all the Kings and ioyned their Dominions to his Kingdome he wâ—nne also the towne of Chester from the Brittaines or Welchmen which they possessed vntill this time then he called a Counsell at Winchester where he was Crowned King ouer this land and where before it was called Brittaine he sent into all costs and charged them straitly that henceforth the Saxons should be called Angles and the land Anglia About the third yeare of his raigne the Danes which a little before had made horrible destruction in Northumberland as before entred the second time with a great Host and spoyled the Isle of Shâ—pâ— in Kent Egbert met with them at Carrum but he was compelled to forsake the Field but in the next Battell with a small company he ouerthrâ—w a great multitude oâ— them The next yeare they turned againe into the Land Westward and ioyning with the Britaines did much harme in many places of Egberts Dominions after that they aâ—â—aded in the Land so that many of them were maried to English women and many that now be English men descended of them Ethelwolfus the sonne of Egbert succéeded him in his raigne he was Bishop of Winchester and by the dispensation of the Pope was made King he being nuzled therein was alwaies deuout to holy Church he gaue thâ—m the Tythes of all his goods and Lands and fréedome from all serâ—age and ciuill charges Hee made his Donation to God the Uirgin Mary and all the Saints for remission of our Soules and sins and in that we haue in some part eased the seruitud of the Church they may the more diligently powre forth their praiers without â—easing to God for vs. It is no swall derogation to the merits of Christ thus to set remission of their sins and remedie of their Soules in this Donation and such like déeds Theâ— King Ethelwolfe went to Rome with his yongest Sonne Alfred and committed him to the bringing vp of Pope Leo the 4. and re-edified the English Schoole in Rome which was founded by King Offa or king Iue which in Egberts time was consumed with fire and as king Iue had done in his dominions he gaue a penny yearely to be paid for euery fire-house throughout the Realme to the Pope Also he granted 300. Markes yearely to Rome to maintaine lights in Saint Perters Church 100 Markes and to maintaine lights in Saint Pauls Church 100. Markes and to the Pope one other 100 Markes this done he maried Iudith the daughter of Carolus Caluus the French King whom he made Queene contrary to the Lawes of the West Saxons that no Kings wife should haue the name or place of a Queene because Ethelburge poisoned king Brithericus her husband The king was most ruled by the Counsell of two Bishops one of them was Swithinus Bishop of Winchester who had béene Scoole-master to the king the king shewed his kinde Nature in that he not oâ—â—y followed the aduertisments of his old Schoole-master but in that he ceased not vntill he had made him Bishop of Winchester but as concerning the Miracles which are read in the Church of Winchester of this Swithinus them I leaue to be read together with the Iliads of Homer or tales of Robin Hood Pope Leo the 3 succéeded Adrian Stephen the 4. succéeded him and Gregory the 4. succéeded him in whose time by the commandement of Lodouicus the Emperour a generall Synode was commanded at Aquisgrane where it was decreed that euery Church should haue sufficient of his owne Reuenewes to maintaine the Priests thereof and that none of the Clergie should weare any Uestures of any precious or scarlet colour nor Kings on their fingers except at Masse time or in giuing Consecraâ—ions and that they should not kéepe great ports or Families or vse great Horses or vse Dice or Harlots or vse any gold or siluer in their shooes slippers or girdles by this it may bee coniectured what pompe or pride in these daies was crept into the Clergie After him succeeded Pope Sergius the 2. he first brought vp the altering of Popes names because his name was Os Porci that is Swines snoute he ordained the Agnus twise to be sung in the Masse and the Host to be diuided into thrée parts Pope Leo the 4. succéeded him it was enacted in a Counsell of his that no Bishoppe should be condemned vnder 72. witnesses as you sée in the witnesses of Stephen Gardiner orderly practized he ordained the Crosse all set with precious stones and gold to be caried before him like a Pope Next to him succéeded the Whore of Babilon who appeared vnto the world not only after the spirituall sence but after the very letter and right forme of a whore indeed In stead of a man Pope they chose a Whore called by name Ione the 8 her proper name was Giâ—berta a Dutch woman of Magunce who went with an English Monke out of the Abbey of Fulâ—a in mans apparell vnto Athens after through her dexteritie of wit and learning she was promoted vnto the Popedome where she sate two yeares and sixe Moneths after in open Procession fell in trauell of childe and so died Pope Benedictus the 3. succeeded her in the whorish sea he ordained the Dirge to be said for the dead yet before him Gregorius the 3. had done his part therein Aâ—ter him succeeded Pope Nicholas the 1. who inlarged the Popes Decrees with many constitutions equalling the authoritie of them with the writings of the Apostles He ordained that no seculer Prince nor the Emperour should be present at their Counsels to the end they might murder such as they Iudged to be Hereticks and that no Lay man shold Iudge Clergy men or reason vpon the Popes power That no Magistrate should haue power ouer a Prelat alledging that a Prelat is called God
him buried in Christian buriall at length by perswasion of his kinred he was buried in Christian buriall Ater the death of Sythericus King of Northumberland King Adelstone seazed that Prouince into his hands and put out his sonne Alanus who fled into Scotland maried the daughter of Constantine King of Scots by whose stirring gathered a company of Danes Scots and others and entred the North of Humber with a strong Nauie of 615. shippes King Adelstone and his people ioyned in fight with them at a place called Binford where fighting with them from morning till night after a terrible slaughter on both sides the like hath not béene seene in England King Adelstone had the victorie fiue vnder kings were slaine in that battell with Constantine King of Scots and twelue Dukes with the most part of the strangers that were there Then King Adelstone subdued the Brittaines and forced them to grant to him yearely tribute 20. lib. of gold 300 lib. of â—iluer 2500. heads of neate with a certaine number of hawkes and dogs King Adelstone caused his guiltlesse brother Edwine through sinister suggestion of his Cup-bearer to be set in an old rotten bote in the broad sea onely with one Esquire with him without any tackling where the tender Prince dismaiâ—e with the â—age oâ— Windes and Flouds weary of his life cast himselfe into the Sea the Esquire shifâ—ed for himselfe and recouered the body of his maister and brought it to Sandich were it was buried The reason the King the more doubled of his brother was because he was by his mother of a base bloud and begotten before wedlocke for King Edward his Father comming into his Nurses house was rauished with the beautie of one Edwina a beautifull maide begat that night of her King Adelstone and afterward married her after the King was stricken with great repentance for the death of his brother by the space of seauen yeares at length the Cup-bearer his accuser bearing the Cuppe vnto the King stumbled with one foote and recouering himselfe with the other saying Thus one brother helpeth another These words so moued the king that forthwith he commaunded the false accuser of his brother to bee had out to execution and he builded two Monasteries of Middleton and Michlenes for his brothers Soule Whereby it appeareth what was the speciall cause of building of Monasteries to wit for releasing of sinnes for them departed and them aliue which is contrarie to the grace and veritie of Christs Gospell He deuised diuers good and wholsome lawes as well of the state Ecclesiasticall as Seculer which thou maist see in the booke at large whereby it is to bee vnderstoode that the vsurped power of the Bishop of Rome did not then extend or derogate from the authoritie of Christian Princes but that euery one in â—is owne Dominion had the doing of all causes whether they were spirituall or temporall he raigned 16. yeares and because he had no Issue his brother Edmond succéeded him This Edmond expelled the Danes Scots Normanes and all forraine enemies out of the Land and recouered such Cities as were in their hands from them then the King set his minde to building of Monasteries and furnishing of Churches with possessions in his time Monks were dispersed out of the Monastery of Esham and Canons substituted in their place At the first Religious houses were replenished with Priests and Canons which were Clergie men after Monkes succéeded they professed Chastitie that is to 〈◊〉 vnmaried for so they defined Chastitie in those blinde daies the Priests and Canons liued more frée from Monkish rules and obseruations were commonâ—y marieâ— and in their life came néerer to seculer Christians so there was great enmitie betweene them one â—uer sought to expell the other Thus Monkes first beganne about the time of this King Edmond when straitnes of life with superstition was had in veneration which men either to haue publike fame with men or merit of God gaue themselues to leade a strict life There was a Monastery in Fraunce called Floriake of the rule of Benedict from whence came our English Monkes for after they were professed there returning into England they daily congregated men to their profession and for their outward holinesse and straite life weâ—e in great admiration not onely with the rude sort but with Kings and Princes who founded them Houses maintained their rules and inlarged them with possessions After King Edmund had raigned 6. yeares and a halfe he was slaine and buried at Glastenbury leauing bebing him two children Edwine and Edgar but because they were vnder age Edred brother to King Edmund gouerned as Protector nine yeares with great moderation and fidelity to the young children Edwine eldest sonne of King Edmond was crowned at Kingstone the day of his Coronation he forsooke his Nobles and went into a Chamber to a woman whom he inordinately had retained Dunstone Abot of Gâ—astenbury followed the King into the Chamber and brought him out by the hand and accused him to Odo Archbishop causing him to be separated from her company for which â—act Odo suspended the king out of the Church The king being displeased banished Dunstone who went into Flanders where hée was in the Monastery of Aâ—andus about that time the order of Benedict Monkes or blacke Monkes beganne to multiply in England so that Priests and Canons were put out in many places and Monkes put in their 〈◊〉 but King Edwine for the displeasure he bare to Dunstone so vexed all the Order of the said Monkes that in Malmesbury Glastenbury and other places he thrust out the Monks and set seculer Priests in their steed Edwine being hated of his Subiects for his misdemeaners was remoued from his kingly honour and his brother Edgar receiued in his stéede yet one raigned ouer all on the one side of the Thâ—mes and the other on the other side of the Thames but Edwine after hee had raigned 4. yeares dyed leauing no Heire wherefore all fell to Edgar Edgar at the age of 16 yeares began to raigne but was not crowned vntill 14. yeares after He sent for Dunstone home againe whom Edwin had exiled he was made Bishop of Woster and after of London and not long after of Canterbury By his intreâ—tie to the King Oswoldus was made Bishop of Woster and by his meanes also Ethelwaldus Abbot of Abendon was made Bishoppe of Winchester By the meanes of these thrée Bishoppes the multitnde of Monkes began first to swarme in this Realme of England By the meanes of them King Edgar builded 40. Monasteries and by the instigation of them King Edgar in diuerse great houses and Cathedrall Churches where Prebends and Priests were before displaced them and set in Monkes and many seculer Priests being put to their choyce whether they would change their habit or leaue their roomes departed out of their houses After Oswaldus was made Archbishop of Yorke and then they had their minde and when he by no perswasion could make
the Priests and Canons of the Cathedrall Church of Yorke become Monkes within the Churchyard he erected another Church of our Lady replenishing it with Monkes and there he kept his seat and was euer conuersant whereby the other Church was desolate and all the people gathered where the Bishop was so they were faine for shame and contempt either to relinquish the house or become Monkes so did Ethelwolfe driue out the Canons and Priests out of the Monasterie of Hide in Winchester and placed his Monkes so in Oxford and Mildune and diuerse places more seculer Priests and their wiues were expelled â—o giue place to Monkes The Monkes of the primitiue time did differ from the Monkes of the middle time and from our Monkes of the latter age The name and order of Monkes began 300. yeares after Christ Basilius Magnus was one of the first institutors and commenders of that Superstition Cassianus maketh mention of a certaine Monastery in Thebaid wherein were 5000. Monkes vnder the gouernment of one Abbot and héere also in England mention is made before of Bangor wherein were 2200. Monkes vnder one mans ruling in the yeare 596. but these were such as either by tyranny of persecution were driuen into desart places or else of their owne deâ—â—tion ioyned with Superstition for the loue they had to Spirituall contemplation and hatred of the wicked world withdrew themselues from all company hauing all things common these were Lay-men leading a stricter kinde of life then others as Saint Augustine Lerome and others testifie one thing pertaineth to the Monkes and another thing to the Clergie the Clergie fed the flocke and the monkes are fed It appeareth also by the forth Canon of the Councell of Calcedon that Monkes should not meddle with matters of the Church And Leo in his 62. Epistle doth forbid Monkes and lay-men to bée admitted to preach They differed from the Monkes of the middle age in thrée points First they were bound to no strict apparell or dyet or any thing else Secondly they were but Lay-men onely being of a stricter life then the rest and had nothing to doe in Ecclesiasticall matters vntill Pope Boniface the 4. gaue them authoritie Thirdly though many of the Monkes of the first age liued single from wiues yet some of them were maried and none of them were forbidden from mariage Athanasius in his Epistle ad Pracontium saith hee knew Monkes and Bishops maried men and fathers of children Yet though the former Monkes were better then the latter yet amongst them superstition beganne to créepe into the Church by the subtiltie of Satan and all for the ignorance of frée iustification by Faith in Christ as for example One Abbot Moses testifieth of himselfe that hee so afflicted himselfe with fasting and watching that hee felt no appetite to meate and could not sleepe that hee prayed to God to giue him a little sléepe some péece of the night This Cassianus doth testifie Cap. 7. Cola. â— Hée saith also of an olde Hermite that made a vowe hée would neuer eate without some guest sometimes fasted thrée or foure dayes for lacke of guestes One Mucius to declare his obedience to the Abbot did not sticke at the commaundement of the Abbot to cast his sonne into the water not knowing whetherany were there to saue him from drowning preferring the Abbots commaundement before the commaundement of God And Basilius Magnus and Nazeanzenus with immoderate austeritie did so plucke downe themselues that when they were called to bee Bishoppes they were not able to sustaine the laboure thereof After these Monks followed Monkes of the middle Age who increased both in number and Superstition from their dennes in Wildernesses the approched to great townes where they had solemnâ— Monasteries founded by Kings Queenes Kings Daughters and rich Consuls for the remedie of their Soules remission and the redemption of their sinnes the good of their Fathers posâ—erities of their Country and the Honour of our Lady and lightly it was for some murder or great sinne In which monasteries they abounded in wealth and riches and did swimâ—e in Superstition and Pharisaicall hypocrisie being yoaked in all their doings to certaine obseruations in watching in sleeping in rising in praying in walking in talking in looking in tasting in touching in gestures and in their Uestures and the number of their Sects were diuerse some after Basilius rule went in wâ—iteâ— some after Benicts rule went in blacke some after Hieromes rule their white cloth girt with leather girdles some Gregorians copper coloured some Gray monkes some ware a coate of male vpon their hare bodies with a blacke cloke thereupon some had white rochets vpon a blacke cote some cloke coule and cap all blewe some Charter monkes wearing heire-cloth next their body some Flagillants went in long linnen shirts with an open place in the backe where they beate themselues with scourges on the bare shinne euery day before the people till the bloud ranne downe saying it was reuealed by an Angell that in scourging themselues so within thirtie daies and twelue houres they should be made so pure from sinne as they were when they first receiued bapâ—isme some Iesuits with a white girdle and a russet coule with enumerable more Orders they were so subiect to seruile rules that no part of Christian libertie remained amongst them and so drowned in Superstition that they lost Christs religion and the sence of mâ—n King Edgar reduced England into a full and perfect Monarchie hee would suffer no man of what degree soeuer he were to daâ—ly out his lawes without punishment in all his time there was neither priuie picker nor open theefe for if any were a â—heefe he was sure to leese his life He coused Ludwallus Prince of Wales to pay him yearely for tribute 300. wolues whereby within foure yeares a wolfe could scarce be found in England and Wales He had in readinesse 3600. ships of warre and in the Sommer 1200. kept the East Seas so many the West Seas and so many the South Seas in the winter he 〈…〉 Progresse ouer the Land to sée how his Lawes were kept that the poore should not be opprest by the mightie In the 13. yeare of his raigne eight Kings that were vnder him of which the King of Scots was one came to him to Chester and did him Homage next day in a royaltie he caused the eight kings euery one rowing with an Oare to cary him in a boâ—e vp and downe the riuer to the Church of Saint Iohn and vnto his Palace againe in token that he was Lord of so many Prouinces He sent one Ethelwold an Earle of his priuie Counsell to sée Elfrida daughter of the Duke of Somerset whose beautie was commended vnto him who tolde the King all things contrary and after maried her the King came to see her her husband had prayed her to put on her worst apparell and disgrace her selfe as much as shee could but she set her selfe forth as gloriously as she
could when the King see her hee was not so much inflamed with loue of her as with hatred to her husband and sending for him to hunt with him runne him through with his sword and killed him Wherefore Elfrida builded a Monastery of Nunnes in remission of her sinnes Hee was incontinent and lasciuious in deflowring Maids hee deflowred Wilfrida a Dukes Daughter being a Nunne and had a daughter named Editha by her and he comming to Andiuer thinking to haue his pleasure of a Dukes Daughter the mother grieuing to haue her daughter a Concubine conâ—eyed another beautifull maid into his bed in stead of her Daughter which the King perceiuing made the Maid Mistresse of both her Master and Mistresse He had another Concubine Edelfâ—â—eda daughter to Duke Ordmere a professed Nunne of whom hee begat Edward But his greatest offence was in that he was the first and chiefest cause of this Monkery for lying with this Ethelfleda Dunstone held him from Coronation seauen yeares and had seauen â—â—eres penance inioyned him After he had raingned 16. yeares he dyed and was buried at Glastenbury His penance was to weare no Crowne seauen yeares to fast twise a wéeke to giue his treasure to the poore and to build a Monastery of Nunnes at Shaftsbury as he had robbed God of one Uirgine so he should restore many and that he should expell Priests and Canons and place Monkes in their place As for the lying Miracles that all were healed of any disease that prayed at the Tombe of this Ethelfleda and how Saint Dunstone hunted the Deuill away with dogs and caught him by the nose with a hote paire of tongues and many other myracles of this Dunstone with many other lying myracles before in this Treatise I haue omitted thinking them not worthy to be abridged referring thée therein to the Booke at large Edward succéeded Edgar being his bastard sonne by Ethelfleda the Nunne by the meanes of Dunstone and the other Bishoppes onely to maintaine their Monkery and Egelâ—ed the lawfull sonne of Edgar was put backe then they supposed they had established the Kingdome of Monkery for euer Yet Alferus Duke of Mercia folowing the Quéenes minde with other great men drouâ— the Monkes out of the Cathedrall and other Churches and set in the Priests with their wiues againe there were great contentions about the matter and two Councels In the first Councell they being almost all against Dunstone he turned them by making a Crucifixe speake on his side which most likely was the voice of some Monke through a Cane And in the second Councell the roofe of a Chamber brake where they were all assembled and all fell downe sauing Dunstone which stood vpon a beame which did not fall this was likely done to by policie vpon this the matter ceased and Dunston had all his will King Edward after hee had raigned almost 4. yeares was murdered and Egelred his brother succeeded him the Queene being consenting to his murder in repentance of her fact builded two Nunneries one at Amesbury the other at Weâ—ewell this was Edward the Martyr After Pope Agapetus the 2. succeeded Pope Iohn the 13. he is noted to bee an Adulterer Incestuous and Tyrannous of some of his Cardinals he put their eyes out of some he cut out their tongues of some their fingers of some their noses In a generall Councell before Otho the first Emperour of the Germaines it was Articled against him that he neuer said Seruice that in saying Masse hee did not Communicate that he committed Incest with two of his Sisters that at Dice he called for the Diuell to helpe him wherefore he was deposed and Pope Leo substitute in his place but after the Emperour was gone by the Whoores of Rome and their great promises he was restored againe and Leo deposed In the tenth yeare of his Popedome he was sâ—â—nd with a mans wife and so wounded by her husband that in eight dayes he dyed After him the Romaines elected Benedictus the first without the Emperour Because they had put downe Leo and chosen another without his consent the Emperour came with his Army and set vp Pope Leo the eight againe wherefore Leo Crowned Otho for Emperour and intituled him Augustus and what Carolus magnus had giuen to the Sea and people of Rome he by a Synodall Decre granted to the Emperour and his successors The Emperour againe restored to the Sea of Rome all such donations and possessions as Constantine as they falsly pretend or which Carolus Magnus tooke from the Lumbards and gaue to them After him succéeded Iohn the 14. against whom for holding with the Emperour Petrus the chiefe Captaine of the Citie with two Consuls and twelue Aldermen and other Nobles laide hands vpon the Pope and imprisoned him eleuen monethes the Emperour came to Rome with his Armie executed the chiefe doers of the fact But he committed Petrus to the Popes arbitrement he caused him to bee stripped naked his beard to bee shauen and to be hanged by the heire of the head a whole day then to be set vpon an Asse his face turned backeward his hands bound vnder the Asses tayle and so to be ledde through the Citie then to bee scourged with rods and banished the Citie from this Pope procéeded first the Christning of Bels. Benedictus the 6. succéeded him who was imprisoned by Cinthius a Captaine of Rome and there slaine Then came Pope Donus the 2. after whom Bonifacius the 7. was Pope he 〈◊〉 the citizens of Rome to conspire against him tooke the treasure of Saint Peters Church and stâ—le to Constantinople The Romaines set vp Iohn the 15. Pope Boniface by his treasure procured a Garison to take his part and returned to Rome he tooke Pope Iohn put out his eyes threw him in prison and famished him but he not long after sodainly died The Romaines drew his carkeasse about the streets by the feete after his death in despitefull manner the people exclaiming against him Pope Benedictus the 7. succeeded him by consent of the Emperour Otho the second and raigned 19. yeares After him succeeded Iohn the 16. after him Iohn the 17. after him Gregory the 1. Crescentius with the people of Rome and the Clergy conuenting against him set vp Pope Iohn the 18. Wherefore the Emperour Otho the 3. sent an Armie into Italy got the citie and tooke Crescentius the Consull and Pope Iohn he put out the eyes of Pope Iohn and then killed him he set Crescentius vpon a vile Horse his nose and eares cut off his face turned to the horse taile and after his members were â—nt off and he hanged vpon a gibbit Hee assembled a Councell at Rome where he established the Empire in his owne Contry and by the consent of Otho ordained seauen to be Electors three Bishops three Princes to wit Prince Palatine the Duke of Saxony the Marquesse of Brandenburge to whom was added the King of Boheme to giue the odde voyce if the eauen voyces could not
cause Henricus surnamed Niger the Emperour displaced these three monsters placing for them Clement the second and Enâ—cted that no Pope shouâ—d be chosen without the consent of the Emperour and the Romanes made an Oth to the Emperour to that effect But the Emperâ—ur being gone they forgot their Oath and poysoned the Pope which 〈◊〉 some impute to Damasus the 2. his successor and some to Erazutus which poysoned six Pâ—pâ—s Damasus within 23. daies after he was Pope was poysoned â—hen the Romaines and Cardinals sent to the Emperour for a Pope who gâ—ue them Leo the 9. He kept two Councels one at Uercellis where the Doctrine of Beriâ—garius against the Real presence was condemned the other was kâ—pt at Moguntia where amongst many decrees Priâ—sts were vtterly excluded from mariage and that no â—ay man â—ight giue â—eniâ—â—ce Bishopricke and Spirituall promoâ—ion Leo being at Wormes with the Emperour on Christmas day hee excommunicaâ—ed the Subâ—eacon for not reading the Episte in Latine the Archbishop being at Masse staid and would goâ— no further vnlesse his Subdeacon were restâ—red whereupon the Pope released him Leo was poysoned by Brazutus the first yeare of his Popedome Victor the â— succeeded him hee kept a Councell at Florence hee deposed diuerse Bishops and Priests for Simony and Fornication of Simony because they were tooke their liâ—ing of Secular mâ—n for moneyâ— for fornication because they were maried In his â—econd yeare he was poysoned also by the said Brazutus by the procurement of Hildebrand his master Stephanus the 9. succéeded him hee was chosen without the Emperour hee accused the Emperour of Heresie for deminishing the authoritie of the Romaine Sea Hée likewise called it Symony for secular men to present to a Spirituall Liuing He sent Cardinall Hildebrand with Commission to reforme the matter in the meane time he tasting Brazutus cup dyed After him the Romaines set vp Benedictus the tenth Pope but Hildebrand perswaded the Clergie to choose Nicolaus the second who by force caused the other Pope to vnpope himselfe Nicolas called the Councell of Lateran in which hée vnderminded the Emperours â—urisdiction and gaue the full authoritie or choosing the Pope vnto a fewe Cardinals and certaine Catholike persons and against such as be Popes without the full consent of the Cardinals he thundreth terrible blasts of excommunication accursing them and their children with denils giuing power to Cardinals with the Clergie and 〈◊〉 to depose such person and call a generall Councell where they will against them In this Councell Beringarius was forced to recant his Doctrine against the Reall presence in the Sacrament and the terme of transubstantiation was there first deuised Hée displaced the right Heire of the Dukedome of Apâ—â—lia and placed Robertus Quistardus to bée Duke and generall Captainâ— of Saint Peters land but it standeth not with the Gospell a Bishop with outward armes to conquer christian men and countries After hee had raigned three yeares and a halfe he met with Brazutus cup and turned vp his héeles Then the Emperour set vp Coralus Pope but Hildebrand set vp Alexander the second who ouercame Coralus Then there was a Councell kept at Mâ—ntus where Alexander was declared Pope and it was concluded that Priests should haue no wiues and those that had wiues should say no Masse no Benefices to bee bought for money Alleâ—uia to bee suspended in Lent that no â—pirituall man should enter into any Church by a Secular man that the Pope should be elected onely by the Cardinals this Alexander being at Masse as hee was preaching vnto the people told them he would not sit in the place except he had the licence of the Empeâ—our which strucke Heldebrand into such a furis that as soone as Masse was done he forced him into a Chamber and beat him with his 〈◊〉 rating him that he would séeke fauour of the Emperour and kept him in Custodie allâ—wing him but twenty pence a day and Heldebrand incroched all the reuenewes of the Church vnto himselfe At lâ—st Alexander vnder this miserable indurance died hauing béene Pope 11. yeares and a halfe THE FOVRTH BOOKE Containing other 300. yeares from WILLIAM the Conquerour to the time of IOHN WICKLIFFE WILLIAM the Conquerour was the base 〈◊〉 of Robert Duke of Normandy Nephew to Kiâ—g Edward after the 〈◊〉 said Uictory against Harald he was receiuer King ouer England and was Crowned vpon Christmas day The yeare before his comming was a great blasing Starre the space of seauen daies he made the Englishmen pay for euery twentie Acres of land 6. â— yearely wherefore many rebelled but he conquered them many of his Lords departed into Scotland wherefore hee kept them that â—aried the straiter Hee gaue the Nomaines the chiefest possessions of the Land hee changed all the temporall Lawes of the Realme and set straite Lawes vpon the Spiritualtie Hee builded foure strong Castles two at Yorke one at Nottingham and another at Lincolne In the 3. yeare of his raigne Harald and Canutus sonnes of Swanus King of Denmarke came into the North Contry but after much spoyle King William chased them to their Ships and he was so displeased with the Inhabitants for fauouring them that he destroyed the Land from Yorke to Duâ—ham so that nine yeares after the Prouince lay waste and vnmanâ—red In the 4. yeare of his raigne Malcoline King of the Scots entred into Northumberland and destroyed the Contry and slew men women and children but within two yeares King William made such warre with the Scots that hee forced Malcome their King to doe him Homage In the same 4. yeare of this King there was holden a Councell of the Clergie at Winchester at which was present two Cardinals from the Pope and the King was there present diuerse Bishops Abbots and Priors by the meanes of the King were depriued without any euident cause that the Normaines might bee proferred vnto the rule of the Church as his Knights were to the rule of the Temporalty Oâ—â— Thomas a Normaine was preferred vnto the Archbishoprick of Yorke and one Lanfranckus an Italian was made Archbishop of Canterbury betwixt them grew a contention about giuing and taking the Othe of obedience but the King appeased it and the Bishop of Yorke builded the Minster of Yorke and gaue possessions thereto But when these two Archbishops came to Rome for their Pale the contreuersie renewed betwixt them for the Primacie the Pope not disposed to decide the matter sent them home to haue their matter determined so the matâ—er came before the King and Clergie at Windsor the Archbishop of Canterbury said Since the time that Austin conuerted this Land to Christianitie and was made Archbishop of Canterbury and Primate of all England by Popâ— Gregory the Primacie hath succéeded there euer since and being Yorke tooks the Christian Faith from thence it was reason it should bee subiect thereto The Bishop of Yorke answered that the Britaines the fiâ—st possessors of this Kingdome which indured from Brutus to
Cadwalader 2076. yearâ—s vnder an hundred and two Kings and they receiued the Christian Faith in the yeare of Christ 162. In the time of Lucius their King Elutherius being Pope who sent thither Fagamus and Damianus Preachers who ordained in the realme 28. Bishops with two Archbishopes Theonus Archbishop of London and Theodosius Archbishop of Yorke so it continued 300. yeares vntill the Saxons being Infidels subdued the Realme and diuided it into seauen Kingdome and so it continued vntill Gregory sent hither Austin to conuert the Realme who was after made Archbishop of Canterbury and it was Gregories purpose to reduce the new Church of the Saxons to the order that was in the old time amongst the Britaines vnder the two Metropolitaines of London and Yorke yet hée gaue Austen this prerogatiue during his life time to haue the Iurisdiction aboue all the Bishops and Priests in England but after his decâ—ase London and Yorke to ouersée the charge and he willed no distinction of Honour to be betwixt London and Yorke but that he that had béene longest Bishop of the place should be preferred Upon this it was decréed that Yorke should be subiect to Canterbury and that wheresoeuer Canterbury would hold a Councell Yorke with his Bishops should come thither and be obedient to his Decrées and when Canterbury should decease Yorke should come to Duer to consecrate the new Archbishop but if Yorke decease his successor should resort to Canterbury and where the Bishop of Canterbury should appoint to receiue his consecration swearing obedience In the 9 yeare of King Williams reigne another Counsell was holden at London wâ—ere was decreed that the Bishop of Yorke should sit on the right hand of Canterbury and London on the left and in his absence Winchester and that Bishops should translate the Seas from vâ—â—lages to cities that Monks should haue nothing propper and if any so had he dying vnconfâ—ssed should not be buried in the Churchyard that no Clarke or Monke should be retained in another Diâ—cesse without Letters testimoniall that none should speake in the Councell without leaue but Bishops and Abbots that none should buy or sell any â—ffice in the Church that neither Bishop Abbot nor any of the Clergie should be at the Iudgement of any mans death or dismembring At this time diuerse good Bishops displaced Monkes and restored maried Priests againe the Bishop of Winchester placed aboue 40. Canons in stead of Monkes for his part but this godly enterprise was stopped by Lanfranke the Archbishop of Canterbury he plucked downe the old Church of Canterbury and builded vp the new After the death of the Pope Hildebrand succéeded who was surnamed Gregory the 7. he was a Sorcerer and the principal cause of all the perâ—urbation that hath beene since in the Church for before he wrought his feats setting vp and displacing what Bishops he listed setting them against Emperours and destroying Matrimony vnder colour of chastiâ—ie the Chuch was in some order and Popes quietly ruled vnder Christian Emperours and were defended by them He first contemning the authoritie of the Emperor thrust in himselfe to be Pope vanting himselfe to haue both the Ecclesiasticall and the Temporall sword committed to him of Christ and full power to binde and loose what he lifted he challenged all the Dominion both of the East and West Church he set at light Kings and Emperours who raigned but at his godamercie Bishops and Prelates as his vnderlings he kept in awe suspending cursing and chopping off their heads He â—â—irred vp warres releasing Othes Fidelitie and due allegiance of Subiects to their Princes To this scope tended chiefly all his practises to abolish the mariage of Priests and to translate the authoritie Emperiall vnto the Clergy as appeared before in the Councell of Laterâ—n for though he was not then Pope in name yet was he Pope indéed and ruled the Pope as he listed In a Councell which he held at Rome he enacted that no Priest hereafter should mary that those that were maried should be Diuorced and that none hereafter should be admitted Priest but should sweare perpetuall Chastitie The Clergie of France resisted this Decree and said it was repugnant to the word of God that the Pope should take from Priests that which God and Nature had giuen them and against the Doctrine of Saint Paul I haue no commaundement of God touching Virginitie and he that cannot liue continent let him mary And that it was against the Canons of the Apostles and the Nicen Councell and that thereby would be opened a pernicious window to vncleanesse and fornication and concludâ—d they had rather giue vp their benefices then forsake their lawful wiues against the word of Christ. Likewise the Priests of Germany were as stout against the Pope but at last this gréedinesse of Liuings in weake Priests made them to yéeld vp their godly libertie to wicked tyranny He preached in a great assembly that the Emperour should die before Saint Peters day next and should be so deiected that he should not be able to gather together aboue sixe knights and that if this prophesie were not fulfilled they should plucke him from the Altar and he would be no more Pope And when he had gone about diuerse waies to murder the Emperour and yet God preserued him beyond the appointed time them subtily he turned his tale and said he ment of the soule of the King About the time Hildebrand was made Pope there was great warres betwixt Otho Duke of Saxony and the Emperour which was a fit occasion for the Pope to worke his seats First he excommunicated all that receiued Spirituall liuings of Lay-men and all the giuers thereof which he called symony whereupon he sent Legats to the emperour to appeare before him at the Councell of Lateran The Emperour appeared not whereupon hee threatned him excommunication and to depriue him of his Crowne If he would not renounce the heresie of Symony which was giuing of Spituall Liuings Wherefore Centius a Romaine Captaine caught the Pope and shut him vp into a Tower the next day the citizens plucked downe the Tower and deliuered the Pope and cut off the noses of the men of Centius but he escaped to the Emperour The emperour being moued with this arrogancie called a Councell at Wormes where all the Bishops of Germany deposed Hildebrand The Pope in his Councell of Lateran excommunicated and depriued as many as tooke the Emperours part and excommunicated the emperour depriued him of his empire and all his subiects of their Oath of alleagiance As soone as he rose out of his papal seat to excommunicate the Emperour the seat being but new and of strong tymber suddenly shiuered and rent vs pieces The princes of Almany all concluded to forsake Henry and choose another emperour except he would submit himselfe and obtaine the Popes pardon The Emperour with his wife and young sonne all hauing forsaken him laying apart his regall ornaments in sharpe winter came bare fooâ—â—d to the
receiued with much sauour through the helpe of Phillip the french king The Emperour hearing thereof came with great power to Italy where he destroyed great cities and came to Rome required the Citizens that the cause betwixt the 〈◊〉 Popes might be decided and hee that had the bestright to be taken for Pope and then he would restore to them that which he had taken Alexander doubting his part and the wils of the Citizens hauing ships prepared fetâ—hed a course about to Uenis The Emperour required the Uenetians to send him but they would not wherefore Fredericus sent thither his Sonnâ— Otho with men and ships well appointed charging him to attempt nothing before his comming notwithstanding he ioyned with the Uenetians in battell and was ouercome taken and brought into the Citie The farther to redeeme his Sonne was compelled to submit himselfe to the hope and intreat peace To the Emperour comming to Uenis at S. Markes Church where the Pope was there to take his absolution was hid to knéels downe at the popes féete the proud Pope set his foote vpon the Emperours neck and said Super aspidem basilicum ambulabis concultabis leonem et Draconem â—e anâ—iâ—â—red Non tibi sed Petro. The Pope againe Et mihi Petro. The Emperour fearing more quarreling held his peace and peace was made betwixt them First that hée should receiue Alexander for true Pope then that he should restore to the Church of Rome all that he tooke from it thus he obtained his sonne Alexander was Pope â—1 yeares he kept sondry Councels at â—urd and Latâ—ran whâ—re he confirmed the proceedings of Hildebrand and other his predecessors In this time spung vp the Doctrine of the Waldenses which was of one Waldus a chiefe Senator of Lionâ— in France The aforesaid Gratianus master of Decrees and Petrus Lumbardus at this time did much maintaine proud Prelacie after whom followed two as euill or worse Franciscus and Dominicus maintaining as much blinde hypocrisie Iâ— pleased God to raise vp the Waldenses against their Doctrine of Pride and hypocrisie Thus we neuer see any great corrupâ—iâ—n in the Churcâ— but sâ—me sparke of the true lighâ— of the Gospell by Gods prouidence doth remaine howsoeuer their aduersariâ—◠〈◊〉 them yet by the Iudiciall â—â—aying their Articles thou shalt finde that they maintained nothing else but the same doctrine whâ—â—h we now defend yet I suppose the Papist did gather thâ—m and wrest them otherwiâ—e then they were ment as they did them of Wiclife and Hâ—s It chanced that certaine of the chiefe of the citie of Lions went a walking with the aforesaid Waldus of whome came the Waldenses was one one of them fâ—ll downe suddainly dead the sight whereof smoâ—e this Waldus with a â—eepe and inward repentance with a carefull study to reforme his life First he began to giue large almes to the needy Secondly to instruct his family and himselfe with the knowledge of Gods word Thirdly to exhort all that resorted to him to repâ—ntance and vâ—râ—uous life by his almes and diligent teaching more resorted to him dayly to whom he gaue certaine rudiments of the Scripture The Bishops and Prelates seeing him so meddle with Scripture and to haue such a resort about him though it were but in his owne house moued with great malice against him threatned to excommunicate him if he did not leaue so to doe He neglecting the threatnings of the wicked said God must be obeyed more then man and was the more diligent to set forth the Doctrine of Christ against the errours of Antichrist When they saw their excommunication dispised they ceased not with prison with sword and banishment to prosecute till they had driuen the said Waldus and all his fauourers out of the city Here followeth their Articles they held 1 That the holy Scripture is to be beleeued in matters pertaining to saluation and no man besides 2 All things contained in holy Scripture necessary to saluation and nothing to bee admitted in Religion but what onely is commaunded in the word of God 3 To be but one onely Mediator other saints to be made in no wise Mediators to be inuocated 4 That there is no Purgatory but all men either by Christ are Iustified or without Christ condemned besides these two neither thre nor foure places 5 That all Masses sunge for the deads are wicked and to be abrogated 6 All mens traditions to be reiected at least not to be reputed necessary to saluation therefore singing and superflueus chaunting in the Chaunâ—ell to be left constraiâ—ied and prefixed â—aste bound to dayes and times differences of meats varieties of â—egres and orders of Priests Fryers Monkes Nunnes superâ—luous holy dayes so many bene dictions and hallowing of creatures vowes Pilgrimages with all the rablement of Ceremonies brought in by men to be abolished 7 The supremacie of the Pope vsurping aboue all Churches and especially aboue all pollitiâ—ue Realmes and Gouernments or for him to occupie and vsurpe the Iurisdiction of both swords to be denyed neither that any other degree is to be receiued in the Church but only Priests Deacons and Bishops 8 The Communion of both kinds to be necessary to all people according to the institution of Christ. 9 I â—â—â—m the Church of Rome to be the very Babilon spoken of in the Reuelation and the Pope to be the fountaine of all error and the very Antichrist 10 They reiect the Popes pardons and indulgences 11 The mariage of Priâ—sts and ecclesiasticall persons to be Godly and necessary in the Church 12 Such as heare the word of God and haue a good Faith to bee â—he right Church of Christ and to this Church the Keyâ—s of the Church to be giuen to driue away wolues and to institute true Pastors to preach the word and institute the Sacraments these were their principall Articles Being exiled they dispersed in diuerse places of whom many remained long after in Bohemia Eâ—eas Syluius in the Bohemian Histories writeth that these Articles they held The Bishop of Rome to be equall with other Bishops no difference of degrées amongst Priests no Priest to bee reputed for the dignitie of his Order but for the worthynesse of his life No Purgatory as before in vaine to pray for the dead a thing onely â—ound out for the luâ—â—ee of Priests The Image of God as of the Trinitie and of Saints to be abolished The hallowing of â—â—ater and palmes a ridicâ—e The religious of begging Friers to be found out by the Diuell That Priests shoâ—lâ— not incroâ—h riches but bee content with their Tythes and mens deuotions The preaching of the Word to be frée to all men called thereunto No deadly sinne to be tollerated for what respect soeuer of greater commodity to ensue thereby Confirmation of Bishops with oyle and extreame vâ—â—tion none oâ— the Sacraments Auriculâ—r confession but a toy Baptisme to bee ministred onely with pure water without mixture of holy oyle The Maiestie of God not to bee restrained
against Becket cited him to appeare at a certaine day and place where at the time all the Péeres Nobles with the Clergy were assembled by the Kings proclamation where great fault was found with Becket because he did not appear but by Deputy Whervpon by the publike sentence both of the Nobles and Bishops all his moueables were adiudged to be confiscate to the King the stuborne Archbishop answered he was primate spirituall Father not onely of all other in the Realme but of the King himselfe and that it was not conuenient the Children should iudge the Father and the the flock the Pastor but especially complaineth of his fellow Bishops which should haue tooke their Metropolitans part the next day the King laide an action against him for the iniury done to his Marshall and required the Archbishop to repay him 500. markes which he lent him when he was Chancellor he answered it was giuen him but could bring no probation therof whervpon the King required him to put in an assurance for the paiment wherevpon 5. persons of their own accord stâ—pped in and were bound for it else the Archbishop had béen in a great strait the third day he was charged with other monies due vnto the King by reason of many Bishopricks Abbaricks which he had kept long vacant in his hands he al the Bishops being shut into a roome together by the Kings appointment they did all take counsell what was best for the Archb. to doe in this case they all aduised him to yeeld to the Kings Lawes or else he would be in danger and the rest of the Clergy or else to resigne his Arch-byshoppricke and then no doubt the King would haue compassion on him if not they saw no other way but he would loose his life and then what good would his Byshoppricke doe him to this effect was their consultation Becket checked them with rebukefull words you goe about to cherish your owne cowardlinesse with a shaddow of sufferance and with dissembling softnesse to choke the liberty of the Church who hath thus bewitched you O vnsatiable Bishops is not God able to help the state of the Church without the sinfull dissimulation of the teachers thereof when should the Gouernors thereof put themselues in danger for the Church but in the distresse thereof I thinke it no greater merit for the ancient Byshops to found the Church with their blood then for vs to effude our blood for the liberties of the same and I thinke it not safe for you to swarue from the example which you haue receiued from your holy Elders Then the Arch-bishop sent for two Earles to whom the Archbishop said touching the matters betwixt the King vs we haue conferred we would craue respite vntill the morrow then we will be ready to giue our answere vnto the King two Bishops were sent to the King with this message which the King granted the conuocation beeing dissolued the most part of the Bishops separated themselues from the Arch-bishop for feare of the Kings displeasure he being thus forsaken sent for the poore lame and halt to furnish his house saying by them he might sooner obtaine his victory then by them which had slipt from him the said day appointed was Sunday therefore nothing done the next day he was sicke of the Gout he could not come it was thought hee fained the Earle of Deuon and the Earle of Leicester were sent to him to try the truth of the matter and to cite him to appeare at the Court the Bishops came to perswade him to submission to the will of the King of all his goods and Arch-bishoppricke if peraduenture his indignation might swage by that meanes else periury would be laid to his charge for breaking his oath made to obserue the Kings Ordinance he answered it was dolorous that the world was against him yet it gréeueth me most that Sons of mine owne Mother be pricks and thornes against me but I charge you bee not present personally in iudgement against me and that you shall not so doe I appeale to the Church of Rome the refuge of all such as bée oppressed and if any seculer men lay hand on me as it is rumord they will I straitly charge you that you exercise your Ecclesiasticall censure vpon them as it becommeth for your Father and Arch-bishop whatsoeuer happen I will neuer cowardly shrinke nor vily forsake my flocke then he addressed himselfe to his Masse of S. Steuen with all solemnity with his Metropolitan pall which was not vsed but vpon holydaies the Masse beginning with Sederunt principes aduersum me loquebantur The Bishop of London accused him that it was done by art Magick and in contempt of the king then the Archbishop went to the Court and to make him more sure he priuily taketh the Sacrament within as hee was entring into the doore of the Kings Chamber he taketh the Crosse with the Crosse-staffe from the Crosse-bearer and carried it himselfe one of the other Bishoppes would haue borne the Crosse saying it was not comly for him the Bishop of London told him if the king met him so he would draw his sword at him he answered the Kings sword strikes carnally but mine spiritually striketh himselfe downe to hell The King complained to the Nobles and Bishops that he shewed himselfe as a traytor all gaue witnesse thereto affirming him alwaies to be a vain and proud man so altogether with one cry called him Traytor and being he had receiued such great benefits preferments and honours of the King and thus requite it was well worthy to be handled as a periured Traytor The Bishop of Excester desired him to haue compassion of himselfe and of them else they were all like to perish for there commeth a precept from the King for your apprehending and suffering as an open Rebell and whosoeuer shall take your part and the Bishoppes of Salisbury and Norwich are to bee had to the place of execution for their resisting and making intercession for you Hee answered Auoyd hence from mee for thou sauorest not the thinges of GOD. Upon great consultation the Bishoppes agreed that they would appeale the Arch-bishop to the Sea of Rome vpon periury and that they would oblige themselues to the King with a sure promise to doe their dilâ—gence in deposing of him so the King would promise their safety it being so finished two Bishops were sent to him in stead of them all which said once you were our Archbishop and we bound to your obedience but now being you once sware fidelitie to the King and doe resist him neglecting his Lawes appertaining to his terâ—rne honour Wherefore we héere pronounce you periured neither be we bound to giue obedience to you but putting our selues and all ours in the Popes protection doe appeale you vp to his presence and assignd him his time to appeare the Archbishop answered he heard him well enough and sendeth to Rome in all hast signifying to the
Pope the whole matter to whom the Pope writeth againe wee are not a little disquieted in our spirits for your sake being our most déere Brother remember that the Apostles departed away reioycing from the face of the Councell receiue consolation that wâ— may reioice with you in the Lord who hath preserued you in this distresse to the corroboration of the Catholick verity and God through his punishment of afflicâ—ions hath wiped away the blot of your offences that they might not be called to account in the day of Iudgement bee not greeued that you are appealed to the Apostolike Sea which to vs is gratefull and accepted draw not you backe spare not to follow the appeale for the authoritie of the Church of Rome tendreth your constancie our diligence shall bee to preserue the right and preheminence of your Church to you as one working for the Church a constant and valiant Champion I thought good especially to premonish you neither for aduersitie nor whatsoeuer happens renounce not the right and dignitie of your Church The Archbishop sitting with his Crosse in his hand as before was not abashed at al that was the King sent for him presently to render account for thirty thousand markes and fruits and reuenewes of the Realme in the time when he was Chancellor he answered the King knew how often hee had made reckonings of those things and that Henry his Sonne and heyre with all the Barrons and the Lord chiefe Iustice of England told him was frée and quit to god and holy Church from all receipts computations on the Kings behalfe and so taking his discharge entred into his office for other accounts he would make none when his answere was brought to the King he required the Barons to doe their office who adiudged him to be apprehended and laid in prison the King sent the Earl of Cornwall and Deuonshire and the Earle of Leicester to shew him his Iudgement to whom he said heare my Sonne and good Earle how much the soule is more precious then the body so much ought you to obey me rather then your terrene King no Law doth permit the child to condemne their Father wherefore to auoide all your iudgements before you all I appeale to the Sea Apostolicke and as for you my fellow Bishops which rather obey man then God you also I call and claime to the Iudgement of the Pope and I doe depart from you as from the enemies of the Catholick Church and of the authoritie of the Apostolicke Sea whilst they returned this answere to the King the Archbishop passed through the throng and tooke horse holding the bridle in one hand and his Crosse in the other the Courtiers followed saying tarrie Traytor and héere thy Iudgement the vtmost gate being locked one of his seruants found a bunch of Keyes trying them found the right and opened the gate he went to the house of the Cannons where hee did lie and calling to him the poore where they could be found after supper he caused a bed to be made him betwixt two Altars but whilst the King was at supper he changed his garments and named himselfe Derman and made an escape to the Sea and taking ship sayled into Flanders and thence iournied vnto France the King sent the Bishop of London and the Earle of Arundell vnto the King of France to require him not to receiue the Archbishop nor retaine him in his Dominion and that he would be a meanes to the Pope not to shew any familiaritie vnto him but the French King contrarie to the Kings Letters and request not only harboured and cherished him but writ to the Pope intreating him vpon all loues as euer he would haue his fauour to tender the cause of the Archbishop Becket The King sent another ambassage to Pope Alexander by the Archbishop of York the Bishops of London Winchester Chichester Exeter with other Doctors and Clarkes with the Earle of Arundel with certaine moe Lords and Barrons they were friendly accepted at the Popes Court the next day following the Pope sitting in the Consistorie with his Cardinals when the Ambassadours were called for the hearing of Beckets matter and the Bishops euery one in order had made his Oration the Pope did not accept some of their spéeches and disdained some wherefore the Earle of Arundell disdained in this manner spake Though I am vnlettered and cannot vnderstand what these Bishops haue said neither can vtter my minde in that tongue which they haue done yet I must declare the cause of my sending as well as I may which was not to contend with or iniury any man especially in presence of such a one at whose beck all the world doth stoope but our Legacie is to present in the presence of the whole Church of Rome the deuotion and loue of our King which hee euer had and still hath towards you and that it might the better appeare to your excellencie hee hath appointed for the furniture of this Legacy his greatest and cheefest subiects of such worthines and parentage that if hee could haue found greater in his Realme hee would haue sent them for the reuerence of your person and holy Church of Rome I might adde more which your Sainctitude hath already proued the harty fidelity of our King towards you who at the entrance to his Kingdome submitted himselfe and all his wholly to your will and pleasure and wee beleeue there is none more faithfull in Christ then he nor more deuout to God nor more moderate in kéeping the vnity of peace neither doe I deny touching the Archbishop of Canterbury a man not vnfurnished with gifts in his calling being both sage and discréete sauing that hee seemeth to some more quick and sharpe then needeth if this blot had not beene the King and he had not discented then both the temporaltie and spiritualty might haue flourished one with the other in much peace vnder so worthy a Prince and so vertuous a pastor therefore our message and supplication to your vigilant prudence is that through your fauour and wisedome the neck of this discention may be broken and reformation of vnitie and loue by some good meanes may be sought But the Pope would not condiscend to their sute which was to haue two Legates sent from his popish side into England to examine and take vp the controuersie betweene the King and the Archbishop but because Becket was absent hee willed them to tarry his comming vp for hee being absent hee would in no case procéede against him but they alledged there time appointed to be ended and hauing other lets they could not waite for the comming of Becket and so returned back there cause frustrated without the Popes blessing to the King Within foure dayes after Becket commeth to the Popes Court offered the pope a scroule of the custome and ordinances of the King the Pope condemned and cursed the most part of them and blamed Becket for so much yeelding to them at the beginning yet
because he was repentant hee was content to assoile him for the same and the rather because he had suffered so great troubles for the liberties of the Church The next day the Pope and his Cardinals beeing assembled in his secret chamber Becket made an Oration to them to this effect he confessed with griefe the cause of these perturbations was because hee entred into the sould of Christ not by the doore of Christ because the King made him Bishop not the Pope and if I had resigned it to the King againe at his commandement I had left a dangegerous example vnto the Catholique Church therfore now recognising my ingresse not to be Canonicall and my abilitie not sufficient for such a charge therfore I render into your fatherly hands the Archbishoprick heere of Canturbury and putting his Ring from his finger offered it to the Pope and desired a Bishop to be prouided for the Church of Canturbury and so with teares ended This done hee was bid stand a part after consultation they concluded being he had ventred his goods dignity and authoritie and his life for the liberties of the Church if he should now be depriued at the Kings pleasure it would be an examplâ— to others hereafter none to resist his Prince in like case and so weaken the Catholick Church and derogate the Popes authoritie and his cause being maintained it would bee a president to others to doe the like so hee receiued his Pastoraâ—l Office at the Popes hand againe with commendation and much fauour and â—he Pope sent him vnto the Abbey of Pontiuiacke in France with a Monkes habit where he was two yeares thence he remoued to Senon where he was fiue yeares so he was in exile seuen yeares The King beeing certified by his Ambassadors that the Pope inclined more to Becket then vnto him was wrathfull and sayling into Normandie sent ouer certaine iniunctions against the Pope and the Arch-bishop to this effect 1 Whosoeuer brought any interdict or curse from the Pope or Becket so bee apprehended and executed as a Traytor 2 That no Clarke Monke or conuert of any other countrey without the Iustice and Kings Letters to passe ouer or returne into the Realme otherwise to be imprisoned 3 None to appeale to the Arch-bishop or bring any transcript from them 4 No Decrée from them to stand in force or be receiued in England vpon paine of imprisonment 5 If any person shall keep the sentence of their interdict they shall bee exiled with all their kindred and take none of their goods with them and be bound without speciall licence not to resort where the Arch-bishop was 6 All the possessions and goods of such as fauoured the Pope or Arch bishop to be confiscate for the King 7 All such of the Clergy as were out of the Realme to bee warned in euery Sheere within three monethes to repayre home or else their rents and goods to â—eturne to the King 8 That the Peter pence shall be no more paid vnto the Apostolick Sea but to be reserued vnto the Kings Coffers The Arch-bishop writ to a friend of his to write to him with speed what was done touching the Kings Decrees heere set out which are these that all Hauens be diligently kept that no interdict or curse be brought in if the bringer bee a religious man his feet to be cut off if a Priest to loose his prâ—uy members if a lay-man to bee hanged if a Leper to be burned if a Bishop will depart for feare of the Popes Interdict let him haue nothing with him but his Staffe and that aâ—l Schollers and Students beyond the Seas shaâ—l repaire home or loose their Benefices and if they remaine still to loose the libertie of all returning if any Priest for the Popes interdict wil refuse to sing to loose his priuy members In summe al such Priests as shew themselues Rebels to the King to bee depriued of their Benefices Further it was proclaimed that all of the kindred of Thomas Becket should bee exiled with their goods with them and sent to him which was no little vexation to him to behold Moreouer the King writ to the Abbot of Pontiuiack where he lay not to retaine him in his house or else he would driue out of his Realme all the Monkes of his Order wherevpon hee remoued by the French Kings appointment to Senon as aforesaid and found of him fiue yeares In the meane time messengers went daily from the King to the Pope and from the Pope to the King and betwixt the Archbishop and others where I finde onely rehearsals of matters which are declared sufficiently in the History whereof if the Reader be desirous to see let him resort to the booke at large After these Letters sent too and fro in the 15. yéere of Henry the second the King misdoubting that the Archbishop would procéed in excommunication against his own person made his appeale to the presence of the Pope requiring to haue certaine Legates sent from Rome from the Popes side to take vp the matter betwixt the Archbishop and him requiring also that they might be absolued that were interdicted wherevpon two Cardinals sent from the Pope with Letters from the Pope came into Normandie where they appointed the Bishop to meete before the King but the Arch-bishop delayed his comming vntill eight daies after neither would come any further then Grisorsium where the two Cardinals and the Archbishop with other Bishops conuenting together had a treatie of reconciliation which came to no conclusion The two Cardinals writ to the Pope to this effect comming to England we found the controuersie more vehement then we would for the King and the greater part about him said the Arch-bishop stirred vp the French King against him and made the Earle of Flanders his open aduersarie and after the King had receiued your Letters and brought forth other Letters diuers and altering from them receiued of vs be was moued with no little indignation saying that since wee came from you the Archbishop receiued of you other coâ—trarie Letters wherby he was exempted from our Iudgement Moreouer the King and the Bishops there did affirme that the complaint that was made vnto you of the ancient customes of his progenitors for the most paâ—t was false affirming farther to vs that if there were any customes and lawes in his time that seemed prâ—iudiciall to the Statutes of the Church he would willingly reuoke and disanull the same therefore we other Bishops and Abbots of the land hearing the King so reasonable laboured by al meanes that the King should not breake from vs but incline to vs and to haue the matter brought before vs betwixt him and the Archbishop Wherevpon we sent our owne Chaplains with Letters to him appointing him the time and place where safely hee might meete with vs yet he made his dilatories till eight dayes after which â—tirred the Kings heart more then is to be thought thus when hee refused to
hee lamented oft to them about him that none would reuenge him of his enemy vpon occasion of which words 4. addressed theÌ„selues in great heat of hast within 4. daies after the said Christmas day they came to Canterbury they pressed at length into the palace where the Arch-b was sitting with his company about him they said they brought him a commandement from the king bad him chuse whether he would receiue it openly or secretly the company being commanded away and he alone they told him the King commanded him to repaire to the King his sonne to doe his duety and sweare fidelitie for your Baronage and to amend those things you haue committed against him in denying to be sworne to him he perceiued their intent and called for his company and they commanded him in the Kings name that he should absolue the 4. Bishops he answered he did not excommunicate them but the Pope if that were their griefe they should resort to him séeing you thus stand against the Coronation of our new King it séemeth you aspire to take his Crowne from him and to bee King your selfe he said nay if he had thrée crownes he would set them all vpon him except his father there is none whose honour I now tender and loue and touching the sequestring of the Bishops there was nothing done without the assent of the King for I complaine to him what iniury my Church had by their crowning the â—ing hee gaue me leaue to seeke my remedy at the Popes hand they said what doest thou maâ—e the King a Traytor and bewrayer of his own sonne when he commanded them to crâ—wne him and then gaue thee leaue to suspend them for so doing and they said thinkest thou we the kings subiects wil suffer this thou hast spoken enough against thine own head the Achbishop said since my comming ouer â—e hath suffered many iniuries and rebukes concâ—rning my selfe my men cattell wines and other goods yet the King writ to his sonne I should liue in safety and peace and now you come hether to threaten me they answered if you haue any â—niury the law is open and â—e said he sought for remedy at the Kings hands as long as hee could be suffered to speake with him but now I am stopped and can find no redresse nor can haue the benefit of law or reason such law as an Arch-bishop may haue I will Realme then they denounced he had spoken words to the ieopardie of his head so they depart charging the Monkes in the Kings name to keep him forthâ—comming the Arch-bishop would not fly for the king nor any man the names of the foure Souldiers were first Renold Berison Secondly Hugh Morteuill Thirdly William Thracy Fourthly Richard Britto who going to harnesse themselues returned the same day but the Hall doore being shut they went to a back doore and broke vp a window the Monkes had gotten the Arch-bishop into the Church and caused his crosse to be borne before him and procéeded into the Quiere the Haruest men following came to the Church doore the Monkes would haue shut the doore but as the Story saith the Bishop would not suffer them so they came into the church and the Bishop méeting them on the stayres was slaine euery man striking him with his swâ—rd in the head who fied into the north and at length were pardoned of the Pope by the Kings meanes and went to Ierusalem Newbergensis an ancient Chronographer condemneth the doings of Becket Cesarius a Monke in his eighth booke of Dialogues 48. yeares after the death of Becket writeth that it was a question amongst the Masters of Paris whether Thomas Becket were saued or damned But it is certaine this antheme collected and primered in his praise is blasphemous Tu per Thomae sanguinem quem pro te impendit fac nos Christe scandere quo Thomas asendit Wherein is a double lye first that hee dyed for Christ secondly that his bond should purchase heauen which none of the Apostles durst challenge for then Christ died in vaine After his death the king fearing the popes curse which the French king helped forwards what he could the King sent his excuse vnto the pope which he would not heare And after second messengers which some of the Cardinals receiued shewing them that the pope vsed to curse assoile on good-Friday which was néer at hand and it was noised that the King Bishops realme should be interdicted and herevpon the kings messengers were put into prison some of the Cardinals shewed the pope that the Kings messengers had power to sweare that the King should obey his penance which was taken both for the King the Archb. of Yorke so that in the said day the pope only cursed the déed doers consenters ayders harbourers of them the deed-doerâ— had in penance to goe in linnen clothes barefoote in fasting prayer to Ierusalem who by this hard penance are said to die in few yéeres after Two Cardinals were sent to inquire who were consenters to his death the king being not certaine wherefore their comming was with a great power entred into Ireland giuing charge that no bringer of any briefe should come into the realme or passe out without speciall license and an assurance to bring nothing preiudiciall to the Realme the King in short time subdued the whole land of Ireland which was gouerned by fiue Kings of whom foure submitted themselues only the fift the king Tonacta denied to be subdued kéeping himselfe in woods and Marshes In this time the two Cardinals were come to Normandy the next yéere in October the king went to them made his purgation touching the death of Beckeâ— taking his othe he was neuer aiding nor consenting but onely spake rigorous words against him wherefore for penance hee was sworne to send so much money to the holy land should find two hundred Knights for the defence thereof and should set forth by Christmas following his own person to fight for thrée yéeres excâ—pt the pope should dispence with him and that if he went into Spaine fought with the Sarracâ—ns as long as he was there he might prolong his iourney to Ierusalem IteÌ„ that he should not hinder or cause to be hindred any appellatioâ—s made to Râ—me Item That he nor his Sonne should dissent from Pope Alexander nor his Catholick successors Item That the goods and possessions taken from the Church of Canterbury should be restored Item that the foresaid decrées established against the church should be extinct and repealed besides other secret fastings and almes inioyned him All these conditions the King and his Son agreed vnto debasing himselfe with humilitie and submission before them whereof the Cardinals tooke no little glory vsing this versâ— of the Psalme Qui respicit terram facit eam tremere qui tangit montes fumigant The returning from Normandie by reason the Scots had made a road into England by the way as soon as he came to
the fight of Beckets Church he lighted went barefoote to his toombe whose steps were found bloudy by the roughnâ—sse of the stones and receiued a whip with a rod of euery Monke of the Cloister whereby thou maist see the lamentable superstition and ignorance of those dayes and the slauery that Kings and Princes were brought too vnder the Popes Clergy the same yeere almost the whole Citie of Canturbury was consumed with fire and the said Minster church cleane burnt The next yeare in a conuocation of Bishops Abbots and other of the Clergie at Westminster there was great discention betwixt the two Arch-bishops whether Yorke must beare his Crosse in the Dioces of Canterbury and whether the Bishopricks of Lincoln Chichester Worcester and Hereford were of the sea of York Wherefore the one appealed the other vnto the presence of the Pope How much better had it beene if the Supremacie had remained in the King whereby much trauell and great wastfull expences had bin saued and there cause morâ— indifferently and more spéedily decided Diuers of Glocester in the Dioces of York were excommunicated by the Archb. of Canterbury because being summoned they refused to appeare a Cardinall by the Kings procurement was sent from Rome to make peace by the meanes of the King it was agreed that Canterbury should release his claime to Glocester and absolue the Clarks thereof the bearing the crosse and other matters was referred to the other Bishops and a league of truce for fiue yeares betwixt them The next yeare Henry the second denided the Realme into six parts ordained thrée Iustices of assise on euery part to the first Norfolk Suffolk Cambridge shire Huntingdon-shire Buckingham-shire Essex Hereford-shire to the second Lincoln-shire Nottingham-shire Derby-shire Stamford-shire Warwick-shire Northampton-shire Leicester-shire Thirdly Kent Surry South-hampton-shire Sussex Berk-shire Oxford-shire Fourthly Heriford-shire Glocester-shire Worcester-shire Salop-shire Fiftly Wilt-shire Dorcester-shire Sommerset-shire Deâ—â—n-shire Cornwall Euerwick-shire Richmond-shire Lancaster Copland Westmâ—r-land Northumberland Cumberland In this yéere the Archbishop of Canterbury made thrée Arch-deacons where there was but one and the K. granted the pope that no Clarke should be called before a temporall Iudge except for his offence in the Forrest or his lay-fée that he holdeth and that no Bishopricke or Abbey should remaine but one yeere in the Kings hands without great cause This yeare there was great controuersie betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Abbot of S. Austen he being Elect whether the Bishop should come to his house to consecrate him or he to come to the Metropolitan church of Canterbury to be consecrated The â—bbot appealed to the audience of the Pope and went thither with a fat purse procured letters to the Bishop of Worcester to command the Arch-bishop to consecrat him in his Monastery because it did properly belong to the Iurisdiction of Rome should do so likewise to his successors without exception of obedience if the â—rchb refuse to doe it then he should doe it the Archb. vnderstanding it loth to yéeld vsed policy he watched a time when the Abbot was froÌ„ home came to the Monastery with all things appointed for the busines called for the Abbat to be consecrated the Abbot not being at home he fained himself not a little gréeâ—ed wherevpon the Abbot was disappointed faine to fill his purse a new make a new course to Rome to the Pope of whom he receiued his consecration This yéere a Cardinal was sent into England as few yéeres there was not one sent to get mâ—ny he was to make peace betwixt the Archbishops of York Canterbury who kept a Councel at Westminster to which all the chiefe of the Clergy resorted with great confluence Yorke thinking to preuent Canterbury came first and placed himselfe on the right hand of the Cardinall Canterbury seeing the first place taken refused to take the second Yorke alledged the old Decree of Gregory by whom this order was taken betwixt these two Metropolitans that he that should be first in election should haue the preheminence in dignity and goe before the other From words they went to blowes Canterbury hauing more seruants was to strong for Yorke plucked him from the right hand of the Cardinall treading on him with their feet that it was well hee escaped aliue his Robes were all rent from his back this Noble Romane Cardinall which should haue ended the strife committed himselfe to flight the next day Yorke shewed his Rochet to the Cardinall to testifie his wrong and appealed and cited the Archbishop of Canterbury and certaine of his men to the Pope The kingdome of England in the Henry this second his time extended so farre as hath not béen seene The King of Scots with all the Lords spirituall and temporal did him homage for them and their successors Ireland England Normandie Aquitane Gaunt c. Unto the mountaine of Pireni in the vtmost parts of the Ocean in the Brittish sea protector of France and offered to bée King of Ierusalem by the Patriarke and Master of the Hospitall there which he refused alledging his great charge at home and it might be his sonnes would rebell in his absence The fame of his wisedome manhood riches was so renowned through all quarters that messengers came from the Emperor of Rome and from the Emperour of Constantinople and from many great Kings Dukes and other great men to determine questions of strife and aske councell of him he raigned thirty fiue yéeres and hauing great warres yet neuer set tribute or taxe vpon his subiects nor first fruits nor appropriations of benefits vpon the Clergy yet his treasure beeing weighed by King Richard his Sonne after his death weighed 900000. pounds besides Iewels and Houshold-stuffe of which 11000. pounds came by the death of Robert Arch-bishop of Yorke for hee had procured a Bull of the Pope that if any Priest dyed without Testament he should haue all his goods His Sonne Henry whom he ioyned with him in his Kingdome and at his Coronation serued him as a Steward and set the first dish at the Table renouncing the name of King the Archbishop of Yorke sitting at the right hand of the young King he told him he might greatly reioyce being no King had such an Officer as he had the young King disdaining his words said My Father is not dishonored for I am a King and a Quéenes Sonne and so is not he He tooke Armes with the French King against his Father and persecuted him but after hee had raigned a few yeares died in his youth by the iust iudgement of God After his death his Sonne Richard called Cor-de-Lyon rebelled against his Father and Iohn his youngest Sonne did not degenerate from his Brothers steps the said Richard brought his Father to such distresse of body and minde that for thought he fell into an Ague and within fouâ—e daies dyed Richard méeting his Corps beginning to wéepe the bloud burst out of the
are not wont to tarry the consent of Princes therefore Wee commaâ—nd you vnder paâ—ne of the great curse that you câ—use him Whereupon they all assented sauing he whom the King had sent for the Arch bishop of Norwich Upon this the King conceiued great displeasure against the Monkes of Canterbury wherefore he banished 64. of them out of the Land The King sent Letters to the Pope sharply expostulating with him for reâ—uâ—ing the Bishop of Norwich and setting vp one Stephen Langton vnknowne to him and brought vp in the kingdome of France amongst his enemies Archbishop of Canterbury and that the Monkes without his consent presumed to promote him and meruailed that the Pope did not reuolue with himselfe how necessary his fauour had euer béene to them What great reuenues had procéeded hence thether the like whereof hath not béene receiued out of any Country on this side the Alpes and that he would stand for his liberties vnto death nor would not bee so shaken from the election of the Bishop of Norwich which he séeth so commodious to him and that if his request were not heard he would prouide by Seas that there should be no more such gâ—dding to Rome to export the riches of his Land thither whereby he is lesse abled against his Enemies and that he had sufficient Prelats of his owne and hath no néede of any from abroad Pope Innocentius writ to him againe Whereas wée haue written gently to you concâ—rning the matter of Canterbury you haue written to vs after a threatning sort and where wée aboue our duetie haue giuen to you you have not giuen to vs ouâ— duetie which you are bound to doe and though your sauour as you say be necessary for vs yet consider ours is not a little oporâ—une vnto you and whereas wee haue not shewâ—d the like honour to any Prince as to you you haue so much derogated to our Honour as no Prince besides hath presumed to doe Where you say the Archbishop is vnknowne to you and brought vp amongst year enemies Then be sheweth how learned â—e was how he was Prebend at Paris and of an hoâ—â—st stocke borne an Englishman and knowne to the King being he wrote to him thrée times before and saith that at the Monkes request he sent his Letters once or twise to the King for his assent although was not the manner of the Sea Apostolike who hath the fulnesse of the power of the Church of Canterbury to waite for princes consents in such elections therefore according to the Canons of the Fathers wâ— did proâ—ide that the said Church should be no longer 〈◊〉 of her Pastor therefore being this election hath so orderly proceeded vpon a person so meete for the same wâ—e will not for any mans pleasure nor may without danger of â—ame and conscience deferre the consummation thereof And my sonne seeing we haâ—e respected your Honour more then our duetie is study to Honour vs so much as â—uâ—tie requireth that you may deserue fauour at Gods hands and Ours and least doing contrary you bring you selfe into such a peâ—ke of tâ—oubles that you cannot riâ— your selfe againe for it will fall out he will haue the better to whom euery knée doth bowe whose turne I serue in the earth therefore obey not them that desire vnquietnesse that they might fâ—sh the better in a troubled water It will not be for your saftie and glory to resist God and the Church in whose quarrell the blessed and glorious Martyre Bishop Thomas hath lately shed his bloud especially seeing your Father and brother being Kings of England did giue ouer those thrée wicked Customes into the hands of the Sea Apostoâ—â—ke but if you will yéeld your selfe humbly into our hands we will looke that you and yours shall be sufficiently prouided for Thus haue you the glorious Letter of the proud Pope I beséech you marke it well Not long after proceeded a commaundement to certaine Bishops requiring them by the authoritie Apostolicall that if the King would not receiue the Prior of Canterbury and his Monkes then they should interdict him through his Realme Whereupon the foure Bishops of London Elâ— Winchester and Herford shewed the King thereof but the King refused the same and would not grant their request wherupon they pronounced the said Inâ—erdiction throughout England and Wales and the Church doores were shut vp with keyes and other fastnings Then the King tooke all the possessions of the foure Bishops into his hands and apointed certaine to keepe the Liuings of the Clergie throughout the Realme The Bishops cursed all that kept or medled with Church-goods against the wils of the owners Then they went to the Bishop of Canterbury and shewed him all the matter he promised he would shortly come to Canterbury himselfe or send some which should doe as much as himselfe 〈◊〉 came to the King that the Bishops had beene beyond-Sea with the Archbishop and were returned He sent to them Bishops Earles and Abbots to shew that the King would receiue the Archbishop Steuen and the Prior and all the Monkes of Canterbury promising on his behalfe that he should neuer take any thing of the Church-goods but would make amends for them taken and the Church should haue all her Franchices as amply as in King Edwards time the Confessor This agreement was concluded and ingrossed in a payre of Indentures the saide foure Bishops set their hands to one part the other part was caried to the King which he liked well but he would not make restitution of the Church-goods The foure Bishops would not agree to put out that Article then the King sent for the Archbishop to come to him and speake with him at Canterbury and for his safe conduct to come and goe at his will sent thrée Iustices to be pledges for him whereupon the Archbishoppe came to Canterbury and the King came to Châ—â—ham and sent his Treasurer to him to put out the clause of restitution which he denyed to doe or any word of the same Then the king caused to be proclâ—imed throughout the Realme that thâ—se that had any Church-liuings and went beyond-sea should returne at a certaine day or loose theâ—â— Liuings for euer And that all Sheriffes should inquire if any Church-man from that day forward receiued any commaundement from the Pope to apprehend him and bring him before him and that they should take into their hands vnto his vse all the Church Lands that were giuen by the Archbishop Steuen or the Priors of Canterbury from the time of the election of the said Archbishop and that all the woods of the Archbishop should be cut downe and solde Thou the Pope sent ouer two Legats which resorted to the King at Northampton where he held his Parliament and saluted him they said they came from the Pope to reforme the peace of holy Church and we admonish you in the Popes behalfe that you make full restitution of the goods that you haue rauished of holy Church and of
the land and that you receiue Stephen Archbishop into his dignity and the Prior of Canterbury and his Monkes and yeeld againe to the Archbishop all his Lands and rents and Sir yet moreouer that you shall make such restitution to them as the Church shall thinke good The King answered he would gladly grant their request touching the Prior and Monkes of Canterbury but touching the Archbishop let him giue vp the Archbishopricke and I will giue him some other Bishopricke vpon this condition I will admit him otherwise not Then one of them said holy Church was neuer wont to disgrade Archbishop without reasonable cause but to correct Princes that were disobedient to her What now quoth the King threaten you me They said You haue told vs what is in your heart now we will tell you what is in the Popes will He hath wholly interdicted and accursed you for your wrongs to holy Church and the Clergy and we doe accurse all those that shall common with you hereafter and we assoyle all Earles Barons Knights and others from their homage fealty and seruice they should doe to you and to confirme this we giue power to the Bishops of Winchester and Norwich and the same power ouer Scotland we giue vnto the Bishops of Rochester and Salisbury and in Wales wee giue the same power to the Bishops of Saint Dauid Landaffe and Saint Assaph And we send throughout all Christendome to all Bishops to accurse all that helpe and comfort you in any néede And we aâ—â—oyle all your aduersaries and command them to warrâ— with you and with all that are enemies to the Church Then the king answered What may you doe more They said we say to you in verbo Dei that no heire of yours after this day may be crowned Then the King sware if hee had knowne their newes hee would haue kept them out this tweluemonth Upon this occasion Pope Inocent commanded ageine in paine of his great curse that none should obey King Iohn nor kéepe company with him to eate drinke common or Councell with him or his seruants to doe him any seruice at bed boord hall or stable But the greater part that sled from him by this meanes of diuerse and sundry diseases that yeare died Betwixt England and France that yeare fell great amitie but false to the bitter betraying of England Further the Pope with his Cardinals gaue sentence definitiue that King Iohn should be deposed from his Regal Seat and promised Phillip the French King full remission of all his 〈◊〉 and cleare possession of the Realme of England vnto him and his heirs if he did either kill him or expel him Moreouer he wrote vnto other Nations that they should take vpon them the badge of the Crosse and reuenge him of the manifold iniuries done to the vniuersall Church by the cursed Tuâ—ke and Pagan King Iohn The next yeare the French King manned with the Bishops Monkes Prelates and Priests and their seruants began his attâ—mpt in hope of the Crowne of England but the English Nauie tooke 300. of the French Kings ships loaden with wheat wine meate flesh Armour and other necessaties for warre and burnt 100. within the Hauen and tooke the spoyle of them The Priests of England prouided them a false prophet one Peter Wakeâ—ield they noysed daily amonst the Commons that Christ had twise appeared to him in shape of a childe betwixt the Priests hands once at Yorke and againe at Pomfret and breathed saying Peace peace peace and that he was rapt in spirit and hee saw the â—oyes of Heauen and sorrowes of Hell He prophecied of King Iohn that he should raigne no longer then â—scention day within the yeare of our Lord 1213. Being asked the question he could not tell whether he should be slaine expelled or of himselfe giue ouer the Crowne but he was sure he nor none of his stocke should raigne that day once fiâ—â—shed The King laughed thereat when he sawe himselfe out of dangeâ— He prated thereof at large so that they which lâ—ned the King apprehended him and put him in prison the King not knowing therof the fame hereof went through the whole Realme and the more becauâ—e he was imprisoned When the prophesied Ascention day was came King Iohn commaunâ—ed his Regal Tent to be spred abroad in the open field and passed the day with his Noble Councel and men of Honour in the greatest solemnity that euer hee did before When that day was passed withall his enemies turned it to an alâ—goricall vnderstanding and said He is no King for the Pope raigneth and not he yet raigned he stil and his sonne after him to proue the prophet alyer And because this false prophet had troubled the Realme peruerted the people raised the Commons against the King and was caried ouer the Sea by the Prelates and gaue incouragement to the French King to inuade the Land the King commaunded the false prophet should be hanged and his sonne least any more should rise of his race At length the King seeing himselfe so compassed with enemies and treasons and great danger that was like to follow especially fearing the French King was inforced to submit himselfe to that execrable monster and Antichrist of Rome conuerting his Land into the patrimony of Saint Peter as many other had done before him for hee was sure though not without shame being vnder his protection no forraine Potentate was able to subdue him King Iohn made a Letter obligatory to the Pope in this manner Whereas wee haue grieuously offended God and our mother Church of Rome and our body and Realme is not a sufficient satisfaction to him that humbled himselfe on the Crosie for vs through Councell of the noble Earles and Barons we freely grant vnto God and the Apostles Saint Peter and Saint Paul and to our mother Church of Rome and to our holy Father Pope Inocent the third and all the Popes that come after him all the Realme and patronage of the Churches of England and Ireland with all the appurtenances for the remission of our sinnes and the helpe of our kinsfolkes soules and of all Christian Soules so that henceforth we will hold as Farmer to her Mother Church doing fealtie to the Pope and his successors Wee will doe homage to the Popes Legate as it were in the Popes presence paying â—or all manner of Custome which we shoâ—ld doe for the said Realmes yearely 1000. markes of siluer sauing to vs and our heires our Iustices and our Franchises and other realties that appertaine to our Crowne And for the assurance hereof we binde our successors and heires that if any of our heires shall goe against these things and being warned will not an end he shall then loose the foresaid Realmes for euermore But before the releaâ—ment of the Interdiction the king was compelled to giue ouer his Crowne and Scepter to the Antichrist of Rome for fiue dayes and to receiue it at another Cardinals hands Then all that had their hearts
in any cause without great guifts and expences whereof the pouertie of the Church is the cause therefore it is sit that you as naturall Children should helpe and succour your Mother for if wee should not receiue of you and other good men we should lacke which were a great dishonour to our dignity The King answered Hee could doe nothing because it concerned the Commons and he assâ—mbled a Councell hee was answered they could conclude nothing because the Arch-Byshoppe the King and other whom it concerâ—ed were not there The next yeare the same Cardinall came againe into England and summoned all the Clâ—argy to another Councell to be held in the Cathedrall Church of S. Paule in London for redressing of diuers and sundry matters concerning Benifices Religion and other abuses of the Church putting them in feare and hope some to lose and some to obtaine spirituall promotions at his handes Diuers preâ—ious rewards were offered him in Palâ—ries in rich Plate and Iewels in costly and sumptuous Garments richly furred in Coyne and Uictuall c. The Bishop of Winchester sent him fifty fat Oxen and hundred coome of pure Wheat eight tun of chosen Wâ—ne likewise other Bishops offered to the Cardinals Boxe after their ability The Cardinall commaunded at the West end of Saint Paules Church a high solemne Throne of great State to bee prepared rising vp with a glorious Scaffold before the Cardinall begunne his Sermon there happened a great discord betwixt the Arch-byshops of Canterbury and Yorke about sitting on the right hand of the glorious Cardinall the Cardinall shewed them a Bull of the Pope in the middest of which was pictured the Crosse and Paule pictured on the right side of the Crosse and Peter on the left saying yet there is no contention betwixt these two yet Saint Peter for the Prerogatiue of his Keyes and for the Preheminence of his Apostle-ship and Cathedrall Dignitie séemeth most worthy to be placed on the right side and from that time foorth the Arch-Byshop of Canterbury hath enioyed the Dignity and Prâ—heminence of the â—ight hand The Cardinall sitting like a God in the middest betwixt them made his Sermon vpon these words In the middest of the Seate and round about were foure Beasts full of eyes behind and before He compared them about him to the foure Beasts declaring how they ought to haue eyes before and behind that is they must be carefull and prouident as well in disposing secular thinges as wise and circumspect in spirituall matters contriuing and ioyning wiselie thinges past with thinges to come And this was the greatest effect of his Clearkely Sermon Then he gaue forth sundry Constitutions and Statutes for ordering of Churches dedicating Temples for seauen Sacraments for giuing Orders farming Benefices Collations and resignations Priests apparell and single life for eating of flesh in religious Houses for Arch-deacons Byshops Proctors c. The King dreading the Commons willed him to repaire home to Rome but he could not so be rid of him but hee renued his commission and still applyed himselfe to his Haruest gleaning and raking what hee could writing his Letters to euery Byshop or Arch-Deacon for procurations to beare his charges and withall to be spéedily collected and sent to him Prouided that the summe collected should not excéede aboue foure Markes of a Liuing and where small Liuings were two Liuings to ioyne and if any contradicted or gaine-sayed him to excommunicate them And they sent forth Preachers and Fryers in all places to perswade men to fight against the common enemy the Turke whom when they haue bound with a vow and signed with the crosse then they send their Bulles to release them for money and the Bishops and Arch-deacons to proclaime it The Pope was not ashamed to require the fift part of euery Ecclesiasticall liuing and further hee promised and gaue to the Romanes for helping him in warrs against Fredericke the Emperour which had married King Iohns daughter the gift of all the spirituall liuings in England belonging to the religious houses and therevpon sent expresse Commandement to the Archbishop of Canterbury and other foure Bishops ioined with him that they should prouide spirituall liuings for three hundred Romanes in the best Benefites in England at the next voidance so that the said Bishoppes should bee suspended in the meane time from all collation of Benefice the Arch-bishop séeing their vnreasonable oppressions being not able to endure it went into France And further one Petrus Rubeus was sent from the Pope to goe from Bishop to Bishop Abbot and Abbot telling them such a Bishop such an Abbot hath giuen thus much vnto the Popes Holines trusting you also will not be behinde in a matter that so much concernes the good of the Church by which cunning subtiltie he gathered together into the treasurie of the Church such a Masse of money as is almost incredible to beleeue At length the Bishoppes Abbots and Arch-deacons came to the King whose Father they had so obstinately resisted and repugned lamentably complaining of their extreame miseries of the vnmeasurable exactions of the Pope so all the Prelates were called together and vppon talking together made many exceptions agaâ—nst the same the Legate and his followe hearing these allegations seeing their owne vtter confusâ—on were the lesse importunate Not long after this followed a generall Councell at Lyons in the Kingdomâ— of France called by Pope Innocentius in the which Councell the English Nation did exhibite sundry Articles of all their greeuances and that the Italians did succeed one another in the benefices whose language they could not vnderstand and that there was no preaching in their Churches nor no almes giuen to the poore and that there came fresh Letters from the Pope commanding the Prelates to finde at their proper costs and charge for a whole yeare some ten armed souldiers some more some lesse to be ready at the Popes commandement when or where be should appoint After these terrible greeuances and enormities the States of England consulting together directed their Letters to the Pope for Reformation First the Abbots and Priors then the Bishoppes and Suffragans after the Nobles and Barons and last of all the King but all was neuer the better Not long after the Pope sent for new tallage and exactions which when it came to the Kings eare hee vehemently disturbed writ seuerally to euery Bishop in manner following THat whereas wee haue heeretofore written to you once twice thrice both by our Priuy Seale and our Letters Patents that you should leuy for the pope no exactions either vpon the Clergy or Laitie yet you vilepending our commandement and contrarie to our prouision made in our last Councell at London haue proceeded in collecting the said your taxes and tallages wherevpon wee greatly maruell and are mooued Wherefore we straitly will and command you that you doe so no more as you will enioy our â—auour and your possessions and if you haue made any such collection or gathering that
twentie yeares he was deposed and being in prison was striken in with a hot Spit After whom succeeded Edward the third in whose raigne Calis was first wonne and after the French King taken Prisoner and brought into England and ransomed for 3000000. Florens At which time happened the great conflict betwixt the Townes-men of Oxford and the Uniuersitie whereof a remembrance remaineth to this day In whose raigne two Friers Minorites were burned in Auignion and in his raigne was Maister Iohn Wiclife Reader of Diuinity in Oxford THE FIFT PART OF THE ECCLESIASTICALL History containing the Actes of Martyrs ALthough the Holy Ghost raised vp many before Wickliffe to vanquish the great errors which daily did preuaile in the world as Berengarius Bruno of Aniow Oklens the second Valden Marsilius of Padoâ— Iohn of Gandauo Okchammus with diuers others of that schoole yet because they were not very famous nor notable we will begin at Wickliffe at whose time the furious fire of persecution seemed to take his originall In those great and troubelous times and horrible darknes of ignorance what time there séemed in a manner to bee no one so little sparke of pure doctrine remaining this foresaid Wickliffe by Gods prouidence sprang vp throgh whom the Lord would first waken and raise vp againe the world which was ouermuch drowned in the déepe streames of humane traditions when hee had long time professed Diuinitie in Oxford and perceiuing the true doctrine of Christs Gospel to bee adulterate with so many filthy inuentions of Bishops sects of Monkes and dark errors first he began to touch the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ in which he tooke much paines protesting in open schoole that it was his purpose to call back the Church from her Idolatry in this point but this sore could not bee touched without the great griefe of the whole world first the whole glut of Mâ—nkes and Fryers were mad with him fighting for their altars panches and bellies after them the Priests after them the Bishops took the matter in hand at last when there power seemed not sufficient to withstand the truth which then was breaking out they ran whollâ— to the thunder-bolts of the Bishop of Rome against them all this valiant Wickliffe happely maintained the cause of the Sacrament prouing it by Scriptures and the ancient Doetors hee refused the Doctors since the thousand yeares after Christ saying that after these yeares Satan was loosed and the life of man hath been most subiect to errors and that the simple and plaine truth doth appeare and consist in the Scriptures when all humane traditions must be referred he proued most stoutly in the Sacrament the substance with bread the accident not to be present As long as King Edward the third liued he was well enough defended by him against all there woluish cruelty yet in the last yeare of his raigne hee was taken by the Bishop of Canterbury at the instigation of the Pope and put to silence in presence of the Duke of Lancaster and the Lord Henry Piercy yet after by the fauour of certaine Noble-men he kept not long silence but King Edward being dead Pope Gregory neuer ceased to moue King Richards minde by his Letters Bishops and Bulles to persecute Wickliffe and his adherents by this meanes the examination of Wickliffe being at hand before the Bishops of Canterbury and London a certaine Noble man called Lewis Clifford comming in amongst the Bishops commanded them that they should not proceede with any definâ—tiue sentence against Wickliffe wherewith they were so amazed and their combes so cut that they had not a word in their mouthes to answere and when the Bishops and Wickliffe were come together in the Archbishops Chappell at Lambeth the Citizens and common people of London by force brake in vpon them and disturbing the Session were not afraid to intreat in the cause of Wickliffe by which meanes he escaped after hee had made a short protestation to be a true Christian and to professe and defend the law of Christ as long as hee breathed and if hee should erre hee would aske God forgiuenes and submit himselfe to the correction of our holy Mother the Church and that hee wouâ—d set forth in writing the Articles hee was now accused for the which to death hee would defend which all Christians especially the Pope and all Priests â—ught to defend for vnderstand the conclusions after the sence of the Scriptures and holy Doctors and I am ready to expound them if they seeme contrarie to the faith The first conclusion of IOHN WICKLIFFE exhibited in the Conuocation of certaine Bishops at Lambeth 1 THat none but Christ was ordained and not Peter and all his off-spring politiquely to rule ouer the world for euer for in the 1 Cor. 15. Then shall the end come when he shall deliuer vp his kingdome to God his Father when hee shall haue made voide all princely dominion it seemeth probable that they defraud her of her reward and vniustly defer to take vengeance vpon the body of the diuell which he hath deserued 2 The substance of the second was that by no power any writing was to be canonized contemning the Scripture this was spoke to one that commended mans writing and contemned the Scripture 3 That euery man in grace iustifying hath not onely right to all things but aboue all the good things of God as appeareth by the 24. of Mathew verily hee shall make him ruler ouer all his goods and in the eight to the Romans God spared not his Sonne but gaue him for vs how then did hee not giue vs all things with him this allureth vs to loue God that hath chosen vs to so many great and true riches 4 None can giue any temporall Dominion or gift but as the Minister of God the Apostle saith Iesus Christ was a Minister let not his Uicar then which should be a seruant of seruants be ashamed to vse the ministerie of the Church for his pride of seculer Dominion with his worldly stile seemeth blasphemie and the aduancement of Antichrist especially where they repute the Scriptures as cockle and the determination of all controuersies of Scripture in themselues 5 As sure as God is the Temporall Lords may lawfully and meritoriously take away the riches from the Church when they doe offend yet I say that it is not lawfull to doe it by the authoritie of the Church and for lacke of some spirituall gouernour and in case when the Ecclesiasticall Minister being strayed from the Catholique faith is to be corected and punished 6 The Uicar of Christ is not able by his Buls of himselfe not by the consent of his colledge to make a man the more able or disable a man that ought to procéed of God but he onely in the Name of God to notifie to the Church whom God hath enabled else he is as presumptuous as Lucifer for in the 1. Cor. 3. All our sufficiency commeth of God 7
A man cannot he excommunicated to his hurt except hee be first excommunicated of himselfe as Chrysostome saith None can be hurt except sinne hurt him which takes away Gods helpe and ayde as in Esay 59. Your sinnes haue seperated betwixt God and you 8 That none ought to be exâ—ommunicated but in Gods cause and wee ought to forgiue all priuate iniuries Math. 18. If thy brother offend thee forgiue him euen to 70. times 7. times 9 An Excommunication doth not binde except pronounced against the aduersarie of Gods Law For if God iustifie who can condemne 10 There is no power giuen by the example of Christ or his Apostles to excommunicate any for denying of Temporalties in the ninth of Luke Christ rebuketh his Disciples when they would haue fire come downe from Heauen to excommunicate them that would not entertaine them You know not said he what Spirit you are of 11 The Disciples of Christ haue no power to exact by any Ciuill authoritie Temporalties by censures vntil Churches were indued with possessions Christs Disciples what need soâ—uer they had they did onely exhort men to willing almes 12 It is not possible by the absolute power of God that the Pope or any Christian can binde or loose at their pleasure by what meanes soâ—uer yet may they exact temporall things by Ecclesiasticall Censures incidentally if case be that it appertaine to the reuengement of their God He that doth pretend to haue such Power is the man spoken of in the 2. Thess. 2. that sitteth in the Temple of God and sheweth himselfe as though he were God 13 All the power that Christs Uicar hath is then only lawfull in effect so long as it is ruled by the good will of Christ the Head of the Church 14 That euery Priest duely ordered by the Law of Grace hath power to Minister the Sacraments and to absolue any man confessing his fault and being penitent for the same whereby it appeareth that the power is aliâ—e to all Christian Priests as Hugo in his 2. Booke of Sacraments declareth 15 That the K. maâ— take away the Temporalties of the Clergie abusing the same habitually in cases by Law limited according to the 2. Thess. 3. We declared vnto you that they that would not worke should not eate 16 The â—ndowment of Churches are giuen conditionally that God should be honoured thereby and the Church edified with condicion if it be left vndoâ—e in any point the title of the gift is lost the Lord which gaue the gift ought to correct and amend the fault and not to bâ— stopped from the execution of Iustice â—or any excommunication And yet God forbid that by these words occasion should be giuen to the Lords Temporall to take away the goods of Fortune from the Church 17 An Ecclesiasticall Minister also the Pope may be rebuked of his subiects either of the Clergie or Laitie Gal. 2. Peter was rebuked by Paul for the Church is aboue the Bishop and to say he ought not â—o be rebuked but only of God what offence soeuer he commit he should be aboue the Church the Spouse of Christ. These be the effect of the conclusions of Wickliffe at that time which either being not read or vnderstood they granted him free libertie to depart Soone afâ—er died Pope Gregorie which was happâ—e to Wickliffe for presently after fell a great dissention betwixt the Romish and French Pope which continued 30. yeares with great â—orrow destruction of men on both parts and about 3. yeares after there fell a great dissention in England betwixt the Commâ—ns Nobilitie in which trouble Sudburie Archbishop of Canterburie was taken by the rude people beheaded to whom William Couâ—tnay succéeded who was no lesse diligent to root out hereticks then his predecessor Notwithstanding Wickliffes sect daily encreased and grâ—w to greater strength vntill one William Barton Uicechancelor of Oxford calling together 8. Monasticall Doctors and 4. other with the rest of his affinitie putting the common seale of the Uniuersitie vnto certaine writings set forth an Edict threatning euerie man vnder â—rieuous penaltie not to assemble themselues with any of Wickliffes fauorers and threatned to Wickliffe greater excommunication imprisonment and all his fauorers vnlesse after three daies canonicall admonition they doe repent and amend Wickliffe appealed to the King but the Duke of Lancaster forbad him to begin such matters but rather submit himselfe to the censure of his Ordinarie whereby Wickliffe being in the midst of the waues was inforced again to make confession of his Doctrine wherein he answered with intricate words and a gentler kind of phrase whereby he either persuaded or deluded his enemies William Archbishop of Canterbury held a Conuocation at London where Wickliffe was commanded to be when as they were gathered together at the Gray-friers in London to consult about Wickliffes Bookes the whole Sect a wonderfull Earthquake fell diuers doubting thought good to leaue off their purpose but the Archbishop interpreting the chance to another meaning strengthned their hearts to proceed who discoursing Wickliffes Articles not according to the Scriptures but to their priuate affections they condemned some Articles of Heresie and others of Error These of Heresie 1 The substance of Bread and Wine remaineth in the Sacrament after consecration 2 The accidents remaine not without the subiect after consecration 3 Christ is not truely and really in his proper corporall Person in the Sacrament 4 That a Bishop or Priest in deadly sinne doth not Order Consecrate or Baptize 5 That outward Confession is needlâ—sse if one be inwardly truely penitent 6 That it is not found in the Gospell that Christ ordained Masse 7 If the Pope be a Reprobate and a member of the Diuell he hath no power giuen him ouer the faithfull except by the Emperour 8 That none is to be receiued for Pope since Vrban the sixt but to liue as the Greekes euery man vnder his owne Law These as erroneous 1 That no Prelate ought to excommunicate any except he knew him first to be excommunicated of God 2 He that doth so excommunicate is an Hereticke and excommunicated 3 He that excommunicateth any of the Clergie which appealed to the Councell is a Traytor to the King and Realme 4 All that leaue off preaching or hearing the Word for feare of Excommunication are excommunicated and at the day of Iudgement shall be counted as Traytors to God 5 That it is lawfull for any man Deacon or Priest to preach without licence of the Pope or any his Catholikes that one is no Prelate so long as he is in deadly sinne 6 Temporall Lords may take away goods from Church-men if they offend 7 The Tenths are pure Almes the Parishioner for the offence of the Curate may bestow them vpon others 8 That Spirituall Prayers applyed particularly to any profit them no more then Generall Prayers profit others in the same case 9 That one is more vnapt and vnable to kéepe the Commandements of God
by entring into any priuate Religion 10 That those that haue instituted priuate Religions or haue indâ—wed them with possessions or the begging Fryers that haue no possessions haue grieuously offended 11 That those of Priuate Religions are not of the Christian Religion 12 That Fryers are bound to get their liuings by labour and not by begging 13 That he is accursed that giueth Almes to begging Fryers When these Articles were condemned it was commanded that the condemnation should bee published through the whole vniuersitie the Chancellor hindred as much as hee could and when there must needs be Sermons made he committed the preaching to the fauourers of Wickliffe of which Repington was one who said in his Sermon hee that commends the Pope or Bishops aboue Temporall Lords doe against the Scripture and that Maister Wickliffe was a true Catholick Doctor that hee taught no otherwise of the Sacrament of the Altar then according to the intent of the Uniuersall Church his opinion therof most true and concluded he would kéep silence touching the Sacrament vntill God had better â—nlightned the Clergy The Archbishop hearing hereof sent for the Commissary and the Proctors of the Uniuersitie and one Maister Brightwell and accused them as fauourers of Wickliffe and forced them to confesse his Articles hereticall and erroneous the Commissarie fell on his knees and desired pardon which was granted vpon condition he should make inquirie and put to silence all that he found fauouring Wickliffe Harford Repington Ashton and Bedman and that hee should publish in the head Church of the Uniuersitie the condemnation of Wickliffes conclusâ—ons and that hee should put all his adherents he found to purgation or cause them to abiure he answered he durst not doe it for death what said the Bishop is Oxford a nestler of heresies that the Catholick truth cannot be published Oxford was the first Uniuersitie that maintained the truth that is now spread farrâ— and néere the next day the Bishop shewed the matter to the Kings Councell who sent commandement with all diligence to execute the Arch-bishops iniunction One Henry Crompe a Cistertian Monke which after was accused of Heresie now was suspended by the said Commissarie for calling the Heretickes Lolards he complained to the Archbishop who sent for the Commissarie and Proctors in the Kings and Councels name where he receiued a new commandement to punish the Wickliffes then Philip Repington and Nickolas Harford beeing priuily warned by the Uice-chancellor they fled to the Duke of Lancaster but they were apprehended and sent by him to the Archbishop Wickliffe was exiled and after returned againe to his parish of Lutterworth where he died the prouidence of God is to be noted in this man and many other whom the Lord prâ—serued in such rages of enemies from all their hands vntilll his old age whom the Lord will keepe nothing can hurt All his bookes were condemned and forbidden to be read by the Councell of Constance and by the Dâ—crée thereof forty yéeres after his death by the commandement of the Bishop his bones were digged vp and burned the ashes powred into the Riuer he had written diuers works which in the yéere 1410. were burned at Oxford the Abbot of Shrewsbury being Commissary sent to ouersée the matter his bookes were likewise burned in Boheme by the Archb of Prage he burned 200. of his books richly adorned with bosses of Gold and rich couerings In the yeare 1384. he wrot an Epistle to Pope Vrban the sixt that the Gospell of Christ was the whole body of the Law and that Christ was very God and very man and that the Pope Christs Uicar was bound most of all other vnto the Gospel for the greatnes of Christs Disciples consisteth not in worldly honour but in néere â—ollowing the life and manners of Christ Christ was a most poore man casting off all worldly rule and honour therefore none ought to follow the Pope nor other holy man but as they follow Christ for Peter and the sonnes of Zebedy in desiring worldly honours offended and therein they are not to be followed therefore the pope ought to leaue his temporall dominion to the seculer power and therevnto exhort his whole Clergy There was none so great enemies to him as the Clergy yet he had many good frends both of the meaner sort the Nobility amongst whom these men are numbred Iohn Clenton Lewis Clifford Richard Sturius Thomas Latimer William Neuil Iohn Mountegew who plucked downe all the Images in his Church the Earle of Salesbury when hee died refused the Sacrament of the Altar and confession and one Iohn of Northampton Mayor of London who vsed such seuere punishment against the fornicators and adulterers that they were ashamed of their offences others afeard to offend the Lord Cobham who confessed he neuer hated sinne with his heart before he was instructed by Wickliffe all these were Noble men and there was no want of the meaner sort of such as did with all their diligence defend his Doctrine especially Oxford men who were most shamefully forced to recantation and most cruelly iudged to the fire One Iohn Ashton Maister of Arte beeing examined confessed that the bread by the sacramentall words was the very same body of Christ in number which was borne of the Uâ—rgin Mary yet because hee did not answere simply according to the tradition of Rome as touching the subiect and accident of transmuting the substance of the bread he was committed to the secular powers and cast into prison where he died many other notable Clarkes some were burned some died in prison but all were afflicted as William Swinderby Iohn Puruey Henry Crompe Richard White William Thorpe Raynold Peacock Bishop of Saint Asaph and after of Chichester Lawrence Redman Dauid Sawtry Iohn Ashwarbie Uicar of S. Maries in Oxford William Iames Thomas Brightwell VVilliam Hawlam Raffe Greâ—hurst Iohn Scut Philip Noris which being excommunicated by the Pope appealed to a generall councell Peter Paine who flying from Oxford into Bohemia stoutly contended against the Sophisters about both â—indes of the Sacrament and was one of the fourteene that was sent to the Councell of Basil and disputed three daies touching the Ciuill Dominion of the Clergy Also the Lord Cobham thus much touching the adherents of Wickliffe The Uice-chancellor of Oxford with the whole congregation of the Maisters made a publike testimonie of the learning and good life of Iohn Wickliffe that his conditions throughout his whole life were sincere and commendable whose honest manners and conditions profoundnes of learning and most redolâ—nt renowne and fame we desire the more earnestly to be notified to all the faithfull for that wee vnderstand his maturitie and ripenes of conuersation his diligent labours to tend to the praise of God the help and safegard of others and the profit of the Church there was neuer note or spot of suspition raised of him in answering reading preaching and determining he behaued himselfe laudably and as a stout
and valiant Champion of the Faith vanquishing by the force of Scripture all such who by wilfuâ—l beggery blasphemed Christs Religion neither was he conâ—ict of heresie or burned by our prelates after his buriall God forbid our Prelates should condemne a man of such honesty for an heretick who amongst all the rest of our Uniuersitie had written in Logick Philosophy Diuinity Morality and the Speculatiue arte without pâ—are In witnes whereof we seale this testimonial with our common Seale 5. October 1406. Iohn Hus hauing read ouer Wickliffes Bookes concludeth by many infallible presumptions and reasons that hee was no Heretick but in the number of the saued and that it was a foolish consequent because the number of Prelates and Clergy in England France and Boheme doe count him for an Heretick that therefore he is one like is the reason for burning of his bookes for in the first Chapter of the Booke of Machabees they burned the Bookes of the Lord and tore them and whosoeuer was found to haue or vse them was put to death by the Kings commandement if this argued the wickednes of the bookes then the Law of God was wicked so likewise of the burning of S. Gregories bookes and of diuers other good men it followeth not because the Scribes and Pharisies condemned Christ as an Heretick that therefore he was one so Iohn Chrysostome was twice condemned an Hereticke by the Bishops and Clergy Besides the Articles afore there were other Articles gathered out of his Bookes which his malicious aduersaries peruersly collecting and maliciously expounding did exhibit to the Councell of Constance They sinne in Simony that be hired by temporal liuings to pray for others The prayer of the Reprobate preuaileth for no man Hallowing of Churches confirmation of children the Sacrament of orders bee reserued to the Pope and Bishops onely for temporall lucre Graduation and Doctor-ships in Uniuersities and Colledges as they bee vsed conduce nothing to the Church The excommunication of the Pope and his Prelates is not to be feared because it is the censure of Antichrist Such as founded Monasteries offend and all such as enter into them be members of the Diuell A Deacon or Priest may teach Gods word without the authority of the apostolike Sea They that enter into Monasticall Order or Religion are vnable to keep Gods commandements or to come to heauen except they returne The Church of Rome is the Synagogue of Satan neither is the Pope the immediate vicar of Christ nor of the Apostles The decretals of the popes be Apocripha and seduce from the faith of Christ and the Clergy that study them be fooles It is not necessarie to saluation to beleeue the Church of Rome to be supreme â—ead ouer all Churches It is but folly to beleeue the Popes pardons All othes made for any contract or ciuill bargaine betwixt man and man bée vnlawfull Benedick Francis Dominick Bernard and al other that haue béen patrons of priuat religions except they haue repented with such as entred into the same be in damnable state and from the pope vnto the lowest nouis they are all hereticks Thus you haue the whole summe of Wickliffes Articles albeit not as hee vttered them but as his froward aduersaries collected them out of his writings if some of them séeme hard or strange thinke it rather to be imputed to their euill will then to his good meaning as it might appeare if his bookes had now been extant but this is certaine howsoeuer his Articles were taken of the euill disposed with all good men he was highly fauoured and had in such estimation for his profound knowledge and great learning that all forren Nations were moued with his authoritie especially the Bohemians had him insuch reuerence that Iohn Hus the greatest doer in the Uniuersitie of Prage tooke profit of his Doctrine and openly defended his Articles Wickliffes Doctrine came into Bohemia by reason of a Student of Bohemia that was at Oxford being of Noble stock who returning to Prage carried certaine bookes of Wickliffes with him De realibus vniuersalibus De ciuili iure et Diuino De Ecclesia De questionibus varâ—â—s contra clerum c. a Noble man of Prage builded a Church called Bethelem giuing lands to it and finding two preachers euery day to preach to the people of the which Iohn Hus was one hee beeing familiar with the yong man reading and perusing these bookes tooke such pleasure and fruit thereby that he defended and commended them in schooles and sermons commending him for a good man wishing when he died to be there placed where his soule was We think it worth labour to shew certaine prophesies whereby so many persâ—cutions were figured and first the aforesaid Abbot Ioachim told King Richard as hée went to Ierusalem that the last of the seuen Kings spoken of in the Reuelation was Antichrist and that at that present hee should be bred at Rome and be exalted into the apostolick Sea according to the Apostle hee is exalted aboue all that is called God hee was in the yeare 1290. And in the Prophesie of Hildegardis afore mentioned she saith in the yeare 1200. the Doctrine of the Apostles and Iustice which God appointed to spirituall Christians beganne to war flack and doubtfull but this womanly time shall not so long continue as it hath done Bishop Fluensius doubted not openly to preach that Antichrist was borne in his daies Biâ—h Gerardus in the yeare of our Lord 1239. in his Book of the preseruation of Gods seruants doth coniecture Antichrist to be at hand by the rarity of prophesie and the gift of curing Hierome Sauanorol 69. yeares before prophesied that Italy shall be plagued by the scourge of God for the manifold sinnes thereof amongst the Princes as well Ecclesiasticall as secular and when the Cities of Rome and Florence are ouerthrowne then shall the Church bee renewed which shall happen very shortly and the Turkes and the Mauritanians shall bee conuerted vnto the knowledge of Christ and that one should passe the Alpes like vnto Cyrus and hee shall subuert all Italy I thinke it lacketh not his prophesie which happened in the yeare of our Lord 1501. that throughout all Germany there was scene vpon mens garments Crosses crownes of thornes similitude of Nailes and drops of bloud fâ—ll from heauen and oftentimes they fell within the houses insomuch that many women wore the same long time vpon their railes One Iohn a Franciscane Fryer in the yeare of our Lord 1346. fore-shewed that the Ecclesiasticall order should suffer much through the Ambitious auarice and pride of the Pope wherevpon Pope Clement the sixt cast him in the prison One Manfredus a Dominick Frier fore-shewed that Antichrist should rise vp in his time after the yeare of our Lord 1300. and should fully rage ouer the godly and that there should be persecution in the Church and hee said that the Cloyster Monkes did falsifie the Doctrine of Christ that the sacrifice of the Altar
was not profitable to the quick nor dead and that there was no knowledge iâ— the consolations of the Pope but onely of mens workes at last Frederick King of Cicill sent him to the Pope where he died vpon the Sea by the way Peter Iohn Aquine a Franciscane Frier prophecied that in the later daies the law of Liberty should appeare Pope Clement 4. pronounced him an hereticke after his death and caused his bones to be digged vp and burned There was so many Christian Martyrs in all parts of the world whereof a great number were câ—mpassed in with craft and deceit some were poisoned others tormented with torments many oppressed with priuate and vnknowne deaths others dyed in prison some by famine some by other meanes were openly and priuately destroyed that it is scarsely possible to attaine to the knowledge of a small number of them or if I happen to attaine to the knowledge of the names of them yet I can not finde out the manner of the execution of them and their causes no one man is able to doe it but by the example of some of them you may â—asily Iudge what hath happened to all for the cruelty of Bishops haue been alike against them and the forme of their Iudgements all one the reason of their condemnation agreeing and the order and kinde of their death It was fiue hundred yeeres since Satan was set at libertie this Story were wonderfully to be enlarged if all that were put to death by the Primates of the Church should be recited for in Narbone 140. chose rather to suffer the fire then giue any credit to decretals and in the yeare 1210. at Paris were foure and twenty put to death and in the yeare after foure hundred burned and fourescore beheaded the Prince Armericus hanged and the Lady of Castele stoned to death At Erphurd Begardus was burned 1218. and a Deacon burned at Oxford 1222 aâ—d in the County of Cambray diuers more were burned by the Dominicans The Pope commendeth a King in Boetius that for one that the Pope had slaine he had slaine foure hundred cutting away the genitals there were many burned in France 1392. not long before Wickliffe Eckhardus a Dominick Fryer was condemned at Hedelberge I passe ouer the Aluenses that were burned in K. Iohns time and I passe ouer the Hermite that disputed in Paules Church that the Sacrament then vsed was not ordained by Christ of this number were two Gray-Friers that were burned at London Certaine Conclusions were put vp vnto the Parliament house first when the Church of England began first to dote in temporalties according to her Mother in law the Church of Rome and Churches were appropriated Faith Hope and Charitie began to vanish away because pride with her Genealogy of mortall and deadly sinne did challenge the title of truth 2 Our priesthood that tooke originall from Rome is not that which Christ ordained to his Disciples because it is done by signes and pontificiall ceremonies and benedictions of no effect hauing no ground in Scripture neither see wee the Holy Ghost giuen by any such ceremonies it is a dolorous mockery to sée Bishops play with the Holy Ghost by giuing of crownes when they giue orders in steed of white hearts the marke of Antechrist brought in to cloâ—e their idlenes 3 The law of Chastitie inioined vnto Priests which was to the preiudice of women induceth Sodomy into the Church by reason the delicate fare of the Clergy will haue a naturall purgation or worse and the secret proofe of them is they doe delight in women the primate religions must be disanulled the originall of that sinne 4 The fained mâ—racles of the Sacrament of bread induceth almost all to Idolatry because they thinke the body which is neuer out of heauen is included in the little bread which they shew the people the Feast of Corpus Christi and the seruice thereof inuented by Thomas Aquinas fained and full of false myracles for hee would haue made a myracle of an Hens Egge these lies openly preached turne to the approbry of him that is alwaies true The Orcismes or blessings ouer the Wine Bread Water Oyle Salt Incence the Altar Stone about the Church walles ouer the Uestment Chalice Myter Crosse and Pilgrim-staues are the practices of Negromancers for by it the Creatures are honored to be of more vertue then by nature they are and we sée no change in any creature exercised except it be by false faith which is the principall point of diuellish Art if the coniuring of Holy Water were true it would bee an excellent Medicine for all kinde of sicknesses and sores the contrarie whereof dayly experience teacheth 6 One man to be a King and a Priest a Prelate and a Temporall Iudge maketh the Kingdome out of order the Temporaltie and Spiritualtie are two parts of the Church to be called Amphradite or Ambidextri are good names for such men of double States we shew this to the Parliament that it bee enacted that the Clergy should onely occupy themselues with their owne charge and not meddle with others charge 7 Prayers made for the soules of the dead is a false foundation of Almes wherin all the almes houses in England are falsely founded meritorious prayers ought to proceed of Charitie but the gift is the cause of their prayers which is Simony againe a prayer made for one in hell is vnpleasant to God and it is most like the Founders of such Almes houses for their wicked indowings are most of them passed the broad way euery prayer of effect proceedeth of Charitie and comprehendeth generally all such as God would haue saued these strong Priests are able to labour and serue the Realme let them not be retained in idlenes for it hath been proued in a Booke to the King that a hundred almes-houses are sufficient for the whole Realme 8 Pilgrimages prayers and offerings to blind Crosses or Roods and deaâ—e Images are Idoâ—atry and farre from almes though these be forbidden yet they are thought Bookes of error to the common people and the common Image of the Trinitie is especially abhominable but God commands almes to be giuen to the poore and not to Idols the seruice of the Crosse celebrated twice euery yeare is full of idolatry for if the nailes and the speare ought so profoundly to be honored then were Iudas his lips a maruellous good relike if one could get them Thou Pilgrime when thou offerest vnto the bones of Saints whether doest thou relieue their soules being in ioy 9 Auricular Confession and the fained power of Absolution setteth vp the Priest of Priests and giueth them opportunitie of other secret talkes Lords and Ladies doe witnes that for feare of their Confessors they dare not speake the truth and in time of confession is opportunity ministred to play the Bawdes and make other secret conuentions to deadly sinne they say they are Commissaries from God to Iudge and discerne all sinnes to pardon what they
to know kéep Gods commandements fearing to offend him and louing to please him hoping stedfastly in his mercy continuing in Charity gladly suffering persecutions by the example of Christ and his Apostles all these haue their names written in the Booke of life The gathering together of these that be aliue is the Church fighting against the fiâ—nd the prosperity of the World and the fleshly lusâ—s and I wil submit my selfe only to the rule and gouernance of them whom after my knowledge I may perceiue by the hauing and vsing of the foresaid vertues to be members of the holy Church These Articles and all other that I ought to beléeue by the word of God I verily beléeue in my Soule and I beleeue that the word of God is sufficient to saluation if I haue erred that I submit my selfe to be â—econciled and I beleeue the authorities of Saints and Doctors as farre as they may be approued by the word of God and no further for any earthly power or dignity Sir I pray shall I lay my hand on the Booke to sweare by it yea said he wherefore else Sir I say a Booke is a thing coupled together of diuers Creatures and Gods and Mans Law is against swearing by any Creature but I will sweare vnto you as I ought by Gods Law but for Charity tell me wherein I shall submit my selfe and wherein you will correct mâ— Bishop I will that you swear to forsake all the opinions of the Sect of Lollards which I shall rehearse after you haue sworne and that you will neither priuily nor openly teach none of them nor fauour none of that opinion but withstand them and them that will not yéeld make knowne to the Byshop of the Diocesse and that thou preach no more vntill I do know that thy hart and mouth accord Thorp If I consent vnto you hereâ—n I should be euery Bishops spy Sommoner of al England yea I should deceiue many persons and be y â— cause of their death bodily and ghostly for many of them that stand now in the truth and are in the way of saluation would rather chuse to forsake the way of truth then to be scorned slandered and punished as Byshops and their Ministers now vse to d ee and I finde not in the Scripture that this office you would now enfeoff me with accordeth to any Priest or Christian therefore to do thus were to me a full noyous band for many trust so mickle in me that I would not doe it to saue my life and they might well account me a Traytor to God and man and that I had faâ—sly and cowardly forsaken the truth and slandered shamefully the Word of GOD If I doe thus for feare of bondcheefe and mischeefe in this life I deeme in my conscience I were worthy to bee cursed of GOD and all his Saints from which keepe me and all Christians Almighty God Bishop Thy heart is full hard indurate as the hart of Pharaoh the Diuell hath blinded thy wits that thou hast no grace to know the truth nor the measure of mercy that I haue proâ—â—ered thee but I say to thee lewd Lossell eyther quickly consent to me or by Saint Thomas thou shalt be disgraded and follow thy fellow â—o Smithfield Thorp I thought with my selfe God did me great grace if of his mercy he would bring me to such an end and my heart was not afraid of his menasing but I considered in him that he was not sorrowfull that he had burned William Santry wrongfully and that he thiâ—steth to shed more innocent blood and I was fast mooued to hold him to be no Priest of God and mine inward Man was departed from him to haue no feare of him and I was right heauy that there was no audience of seculer men by and I prayed the Lord to comfort me against them that were against the sothfastnesse and I purposed to speake no more then my neede behooued All the while I prayed God for his grace to speake with a méeke and easie Spirit and that I might haue authorities of Scriptures or open reason for my words and his Clearks said Why muse you do as my Lord commands you Byshop Hast thou not yet bethought thee whether thou wilt doe as I haue said Thorp My Parents spent mickle Mony about my learning to make me a Priest but I had no will to be a Priest wherefore they were right heauy to mee that I thought to leaue theÌ„ at length I desired that I might go to such as were named wise and of vertuous conuersaâ—ion to haue theâ—â— Councell so I communed with such till I perceiued their honest and charitable workes to passe their fame wherefore 〈◊〉 by the example of the Doctrine of them after my cunning and power I haue exercised me to know perfectly Gods Law hauing a desire to liue thereafter and that others exercised themselues faithfully there abouts Then he sheweth the reasons aforesaid and what would follow if he should forsake so suddenly the learning that he had exercised this 30. winters according to the example of some whose name I wil now recite and according to the present doing of Phillip Rampington now Bishop of Lincolne by Gods grace I will learne by them to fly such slander as thâ—y haue defiled themselues with and as much as is in them they haue enuenomed all the Church of God by their flaunderous reuoking at Paules Crosse and how now Phillip Rampington pursueth Christs people which will not be vnpunished of God Bishop These were fooles and heretickes when they were counted wise of thée and sâ—ch loseâ—s but now they are wise though ye deeme them vnwise Thorpe I thinke they are wise concerning this world I did thinke by their former doings that they had earnest of the wisdome of God and deserued â—â—ckie grace of him to haue saued themselues and many others if they had continued faithfull and in their buâ—â—e fâ—â—itfull sowing of Gods word but woe worth false couetousnesse euill councell and tâ—ranny by which they and many be led blindly to an euill end Bishop Which are those holy and wise men of whom thou hast taken thine information Thorpe Sir master Iohn Wicliffe holden of â—ull many the greatest Clarke then liuing â—usâ—ing rulâ— anâ— innocent in his liuing great men communed oft with him they so loued his learning that they wrote it and bâ—sâ—ly inforced themselues to â—ollow it and his learning is yet holden most agréeable to the learning of Christ and his Apostles and master Iohn Ayston taught and wrote accordingly and vsed himselfe right perfectly to his liues end And sometimes Phillip Rampington Nichols Herford Dauid Gotray of Pakâ—ing and Iohn Puruay and many other which were holden right wise and prodent taught and writ busily his foresaid learning with alâ— these men I was right homely and communed with them but of all other I â—hose to â—ollow Wicliffe himselfe as the most wise and godly man that I heard of or know Some of
these I heart them whilst they sate in Christs chaire but after the workes they now doe I will not doe by Gods â—elpe for they faine would hide and contrary the trueth which before they taught plainly and truely and some of them haue confessed they doe it because they are constrained by paine to leaue the truth so they blaspheame God rather then suffer a little though Christ shed his heart bloud for vs. Bishop That which thou callest truth is slander to holy Church and though Wicliffe were a great Clerke and a perfect liuer yet holy Church hath damned many of his Doctrines and well worthy but Phillip Rampington Bishop of Lincolne wil not hold the learning that he taught nor no Bishop pursueth more sharpely them that hold thy way then he doth Thorpe Many wonder at him and speake him mickle shame and hold him a cursed eâ—nemie of the trueth Bishop Then the Bishop read a Certificate that the bailiffes of Shrewesbury sent to him vnder their Seale the third Sunday after Easâ—er 1407. William Thorpe preaching in Saint Chaddes Church in his Sermon said that the Sacrament after conâ—ecration was materiall bread and that Images should not be worshipped and that men should not goe on Pilgrimages that Priests haue no title to Tythes and that it is not lawfull to sweare Then he said is this wholsome learning to be amongst the people Thorpe I am sory and ashamed of them I neuer taught such Doctrine Bishop I will beléeue those worshipfull men before thée thou hast troubled them and they pray mee that if thou suffer for thy heresies that thou most be executed there that such other â—oâ—els for feare may be reconciled and they that stand in Faith of holy Church more stablished by my thirft this feruent requâ—st shall bâ— thought on Thorpe I thanke God for all this I was not afraid but my heart reioyced and still doth for I then thought and yet thinke that grace shall come to all the Church of God herethorow and I said I doubt not but I can proue that they which are fained to bee out of holy Church at Shrewsbury and other places are in true Faith of holy Church for they dread to offend God and loue to please him iâ— true and faithfull keeping his commaundements and they that are said to be in faith of holy Church there and in other places are proud eâ—â—ious coâ—etous lecheroâ—s and foule in words and deeds and know not nor will know the right Faith of holy Church their customable swearing and shamefull workes witnesse it And sir where you say I haue troubled the Communaltie with Preaching it is not to be wondred at of wise men seeing all the Communaltie of Ierusalem was troubled at Christ all the Synagogue of Nazaret moued against him that they led him to a mountaine and would haue cast him downe headlong Bishop Thou and such lâ—sâ—ls presume to Preach without licence of any Bishop Thorpe It is euery Priests duetie to Preach busily freely and truely the word of God and they should take the Order of Priesthood chiefly to make Gods word knâ—wne to the people and approuing the truth of the word by his vertuous workes and for this purpose chiefly Bishops and Prelates should take their Prelacie and for this cause Bishops should giue their Orders and should accept none to be Priest except he were well disposed and well learned to Preach Wherefore by the example and Doctrine of Christ and his Apostles and Prophets wée are bound vnder full great paine so to doe Bishop Leâ—â—de losell why makest thou mée such vaine reasons asketh not Saint Paul How should Priests Preach except they be sent And I sent thée not to Preach And saith not Saiâ—t Paul Subiects ought to obey their Soueraignes and not only the good and vertuous but tyrants and vicious Thorpe None of you will grant vs any such licence but we must oblige vs to youâ— by vnlawfull Othes not to passe the bonds you will limmit vs and we darâ— not so oblige our selues Wherefore though we haue no such licenses we dare not leaue the â—ffice of Preaching for so muâ—h as we haue taken vpon vs the Office of Priesthood trusting God will bo our sufficient letters and witnesse if we occupie vs faithfully to dâ—e our Office iustly yea the hearers shall be our Letters for the truth where it is sâ—wne cannot be vnwitnessed as Saint Paul saith Wee neede no Letters of commendations aâ— some doe which Preach for couetousnesse and mens praisings Touching obedience to superiours good superiours with sound Doctrine and holy couersation to them wée must willingly and gladly obey consenting to their charitable biddings and working after their fruitfull workes of these Saint Paul speaketh Bee mindfull of your Soueraignes that speake to you in the word of God and follow the faith of them whose conuersation you know to be vertuous These Soueraignes make feruent prayers that they and their Subiects may liue in the feare and loue of God and liue so vertuously that they that will liue well may take example by them but Subiects ought not to obey Tyrants whose biddings and workes are vicious that they ought to be hated and left But if they menace oppressions and punishings Saint Peter biddeth the seruants of such Tyrants to Obey meekely suffering patiently their malicious cruelty but hée councelleth not any seruant or subiect to obey any Lord Prince or Soueraigne in any thing not pleasing to God Bishop If a Soueraigne bid a Subiect doe the thing that is vicious the Soueraigne is to blame but the Subiect deserueth méede of God for obedience pleaseth God more then Sacrifice Thorpe Samuel told Saul that God was more pleased with the obedience of his commandement then with Sacrifices but Dauid S. Paul and S. Gregory accordeth therto that they that doe euil are not only worthy condemnation but they that consent thereto Bishop All these aâ—â—agings are nothing else buâ— proud presumptions for hereby yoâ— inforce you are iust and ought not to â—bey the Prelates and of your owne authoritiâ— you will Preach and doe what you list Thorpe Presenteth not euery Priest the Office of the Apostles and Disciples 〈◊〉 Christ He said yea the tenth of Mathew and the last of Mathew witnesseth Christ sent his Apostles to Preach And in the tenth of Luke He sent his 72. Disciples to Preach in euery place that Christ was come to And Saint Gregory saith He that taketh vppon him the Office of Priesthoode taketh on him the Office of Preaching and that the Priest stirreth God to great wrath whose mouth is not heard to Preach and Ezekiel saith The Priest that preacheth not busily to the people shall bee partaker of their damnation that perish by their default And though the people bee saued by other means yet if the Priest Preach not he is a manâ—â—â—per bâ—cause they hold from the people the word of God the life of their soules Saint Isidore saith Priests shall be damned
for the wickednesse of the people if they teach not the ignorant and blame not the sinners Christ saith He came into the world to beare witnesse of the trueth Lincolne saith That Priest that Preacheth not the word of God though he haue no other default hee is Antichrist and Satan a night theefe and a day theefe a slayer of Soules and an Angell of light turned into darkenesse Therefore I count my 〈◊〉 in damnable â—ase if I for feare neglect Preaching and so I doe them that willingly neglect Preaching and so I doe them that haue purpose or will to let any Priest of this businesse Bishop Loâ— sirs this is the businesse of this losell and such other to piâ—ke sharpe Sentences out of the Scripture and Doctors to maintaine their 〈◊〉 Thou desirest the Psalter I tooke from thée but thou shalt neâ—er haâ—e it nor none other booke vntill I know thy heart and tongue acâ—ord to be gouerned by holy Church Thorpe My will is and euer shall be to be gouerned by holy Church And hée asked me what holy Church was Christ and his Saints are holy Church though euery one in charitie be the Church yet it hath two parts the first part hath ouercome wretchednesse and raigneth in ioy with Christ the other is in earth fighting day and night against the temptations of the Feind forsaking the glory of the world and the â—usts of the flesh and which onely are the pilgrimes of Christ wandring towards Heauen by stedfast faith grounded hope and perfect charitie these will not be let from their purpose by any Doctors discording from the Scripture nor by the flouds of tribulations nor the winde of priâ—e or menasing of any creature for they are fast grounded vppon the stone Christ hearing his word louing and practising it with all their wits Bishop 〈◊〉 you not how he is indurate and trauelled with the Deuill occupying himselfe busily to aledge Sentences to maintaine his Heresie Thus he would doe all â—ay if wee would suffer him One of his Clerkâ—s â—id the Bishop appose him vpon the the points of the Certificate from Shrewsbury And he said Was it true that is certified thou diddest Preach touching the Sacrament Thorpe As I stoode in the pulpit Preaching there toled a Sacring bell and much people went from me and I said Good men you were better stand still and heare Gods word for the vertue of the Sacrament stondeth much morein the beliefe thereof that ye ought to haue in the soule then in the outward sight thereof Bishop Resteth there in the host materiall bread after consecration Thorpe Saint Paul was a great Doctor and he called it bread that he brake and in the Canon of the Masse after consecration it is called holy bread and euery Priest after he hath receiued the Sacrament saith that thing that wee haue taken with our â—â—â—thea we pray God we may take with a pure minde And Saint Augustine saith That which is seene is bread but that mens Faith asketh to bee informed of is very Christs body Fulgentius saith It is an error to say Christ is very man and not God and that hee is very God and not man so is it to say the Sacrament is but a substance Bishop I command thée answere me shortly Thorpe I vnderstand it all one to grant that there dwelleth substance of bread and that Christs body is accident without subiect your asking passeth my vnderstaâ—ding I dare not deny it nor grant it I commit this terme accidens cum subiecto to those Clerkes which delight in subtile Sophistry they determine often so difficult matters and wâ—nder so in them from argument to argument with pro contra vntill they vnderstand not themselues but the shame that proud Sophisters haue to yeelde to 〈◊〉 before men maketh them oft fooles and to bée shamefully concluded before God Bishop I will not oblige thee to the arguments of Clerkes since thou art vnable thereto but I purpose to haue thee obey the determination of holy Church Thorpe By open euidence and plaine witnesse 1000. yeares after Christ this determination which I rehearse was accepted of holy Church as sufficient to saluation but that which was brought in since the Deuill was loosed by Thomas Aquinas calling the Sacrament an accident without subiect I vtterly deny to make this Fryers sentence or any such my beliefe d ee with mee God what hee will Bishop Well well thou shalt say otherwise before I leaue thee Thou Preachest that Images ought not to be worshipped Thorpe Not so for all câ—eatures are the Images of Gods glory and a man is made after Gods Image and they are worshipfull in their â—â—nde but the 〈◊〉 or painting of Images though it be in high dignitie with man and for a Calender to lewde men that nether will nor can be learned to know God in his word nor by his creatures nor wonderfull workes yet this Imaginarie ought not to be worshipped Bishop But a Crucifixe ought to be worshipped for the Passion of Christ is painted therein and brought to our remembrance thereby so of the Image of the Trinitie and of the Uirgine Mary and of the Saints as when men receiue the Kings or their Lords Seale wheâ—ein is their Pictures or Armes in worshippe of them they put off their cappes to these Letters and since in Images we may know many things of God and his Saints shall we not worship their Images Thorpe These worldly vsages of Temporall Lords may be done but this is no similitude to worshippe Images since Moses Salomon Baâ—uch and others in the Bible forbid plainly the worshipping of such Images Bishop Lewde â—osell there was no likenesse of the Trinitie in the Old Law but since Christ became man it is lawfull to haue Images to shew his manhood though great Clarkes hold it an error to paint the Trinitie I say it is well done for it moâ—eth deuotion so doe other Images of Saints Beyond Sea are the best Painters and this is their manner before they make an Image they shréeue themselues to a Priest as if they should dâ—e and take penance and make a vowe of fasting prayer or pilgrimage praying the Priest to pray for them that they may haue grace to make a fayrâ— and deuout Image Thorpe I doubt not if the Painters truely vnderstood the Sciptures they would repent themselues of their sinfull and vaine Arte of Painting Idols and the Priests that 〈◊〉 them penance and prayed for them sinned more then the Painters for they comfort them in that which they are vnder paine of the great cursâ— of God they ought to forbid for 〈◊〉 if the word of God were truely Preached and ministers liued thereafter there would be no neede of these Images Bishop I hold thee a viâ—ieâ—s and cursed Priest for thou and such others goe about to destroy all Priests and Images of holy Church Lozell were it a faire thing to come into a Church and see neuer an Image Thorpe They that come
to Church to pray their inward wits may be the more feruent in that their outward wits bee closed from outward seeing Christ blessd them that sawe him not and beleeued it sufficeth to know God in his word without Images Bishop Is it not a stirring thing to behold an Image Thorpe Being euery person of the Trinitie is eternall and you say it was not lawful to picture it before Christ and in that there were many Prophets Marâ—â—res and professors before Christ why was it not then as lawfull to make Images to moue men to deuotion as now it is Bishop The Synagogue of the Iewes had not authoritie to approue things as the Church now hath Thorpe Saint Gregory was of great dignitie as the Cannon Lawe witnesseth hee greatly commended a Bishoppe for forbidding Images to bee worshipped Bishop Ungratioâ—s losell thou sauorest truth no more then a hounâ— since at the Roode at the North dore at London and at our Lady at Walsingham and many other places in England are many great and praisable miracles â—one Thorpe I am certaine there is no such miracle done of God that any Image should be worshipped therefore I say as I haue often Preached None should tâ—ust there were any vertue in them nor vowe to them nor seeke to them nor 〈◊〉 bowe pray oâ—â—er kisse or incense them The Brasen Serpent was 〈◊〉 by Gods biddiâ—g â—et the good King Ezekiah because it was incensed so worthâ—â—y destroyed it and it is to bee dread that for the vnfaithfulnesse of â—en the Fâ—â—â—d 〈◊〉 power to 〈◊〉 the miracles that now are done in such places wherefore sâ—eing the God of 〈◊〉 is the most vnknowne and wonderfull Spirit what Image may he be painted 〈◊〉 Bishop As holy Church suffereth Images to â—ee painted and shewed it suffiseth to thâ—m that are members of holy Church but thou art 〈◊〉 member cut off from holy Church thou fauourest not the ordinances thereof Thou speakest against Pilgrimage and that pilgrimages to Canterbury â—euerley Carlington Walsingham are accursed and fâ—â—lish spending their goods in wast Thorpe There bée true trauellers trauell all their life with all their endeauour to please God that they may attaine to the heauenly Kingdome but I say now as I said at Shrewsbury I haue Preached often in other places and will doe as long as I liue God willing They that trauell their bodies and spend their money to sâ—eke or visite the bones of Images of this Saint or that such pilgrimage is neither praiseable or thankefull to God nor to any Saint of God since such pilgrimages almost all despise God and his commaundements and vppon Saints they waste blamefully Gods goods in such vaine Pilgrimages sometimes vpon vitious Hostices which they should doe workes of mercie withall vpon the poore and néedie they offer their goâ—ds to rich Priests which haue more then they nâ—ede many of them borrow other mens goods and neuer pay them and sometimes they steale them And they haue with them Singers that can sing wanton Songs and some will haue Bag-pipes so that euery Towne where they come with their noyse of singing piping â—angling of Canterbury Bels and the barking of dogs they make more noyse then if the king came thither with all his Clarions and Minstrels and if they bee a moneth in pilgrimage they will bee halfe a yeare after wranglers tale-bearers and lyers Bishop Lewde losell thou seest not farre enough into this matter it is fit they haue such musicke with them that when one goeth barefoote burteth his foote against a stone and maketh it bleede it is well done that his fellow sing a song or play on a bagge pipe to driue away with mirth the hurt of his fellowe and with such solace their trauell and wearinâ—sse is lightly and merrily brought forth Dauids last Psalme teacheth mee to haue diuerse â—nstruments of musicke Thorpe By the sentence of â—iuerse Doctors that musicke that Dauid and other Saints of the Old Lawe spake of ought not to be interpreted liâ—terally but gostly for Saint Paul saith all such thingâ— befell to them in figure therefore I vnderstand that the letter of this Psalme and other Psalmes and Sentences doth slay them that take them now literally This sence I vnderstand Christ approueth puâ—ting out the minstrels ere he would quicken the Damzell Bishop Lewd losell is it not lawfull so haue Organes in the Church to worship God withall Thorpe Yea by mans ordinance but a good Sermon to the peoples vnderstanding were much more pleasant to God Bishoppe Organs and delectable Songs quicken mens wits more then a Sermon Thorpe Worldly men delight in sencible solace but the faithfull louers of Christ delight to heare Gods word and vnderstand it truâ—ly and Saint Ierome saith No body may ioy with this world and raigne with Christ. Bishop What thinke you this 〈◊〉 will speake whereas hee hath no dreade being bee speaketh thus in my presence well well by God you shall bee ordained for Thou saidest Priests had no tittle to Tythes Thorpe One would know of me whether Priests by the word of God may curse one for not paying of Tythes Christ and his Apostles tooke no Tythes nor commanded none so to doe Saint Paul saith The Lord hath ordained that they that Preach the Gospell should liue of the Gospell And if Priests were now in measurable number and liued vertuously add taâ—ghâ— busily and truely Gods word without Tythes 〈◊〉 and other duâ—ies the people would giue them sufficiâ—nt liuings One of his Clarkes said How can that be slucâ— by the Law Priests can scarcely constraine the people to giue them their Liuing Bishop Thou sayest it is not lawfull in any case Thorpe I neuer taught in that wise I haue Preached in many places that it is not lawfull to sweare by any creature and that none ought to swrare in any case if without an oath he may excuse himselfe to them that haue authoritie so take an oath but as he cannot otherwise excuâ—e himselfe he ought onely to sweare by God taking him only that is true to witnesse truth And there were many other arguments wherein was no great matâ—er worth abridging if the reader be disposed hee may see the booke at large After hee had denied to sweare obedience vnto the Bishop except in those things that were according to the word of God the Archbishoppe bade the Constable haue him away in haâ—â—e Bishop I was led foorth and brought to a â—oule and vnhonest prison where I was neuer before when they were gone and had shut the doore I busied my selfe to thinâ—â— on God and thanke him of his goodnesse and I was greatly comforted that I was deliuered for a time from the sight hearing and presence and scorning and menasing of mine enemies but much more I reioyced in the Lord that of his grace he kept 〈◊〉 that without heauinesse and anguish of conscience I passed away from them Now O God to the praising of thâ— blessed name make vs one together by
was aliue and his friends were weary of his stinke yea he might not abide his owne stinke then he said it is rightfull to be subiect to the Lord for mortall man not to hold himselfe equall with God the Story saith hee asked mercy of God and could none haue and vowed to doe more good to the Temple and Iewes then he had done harme and to become a Iew anâ— goe ouer all the land preaching Gods Law yet because it camâ— not out of true repentance springing of Faith but of his odious paine hee obtained not fauour by this men should see what it is to be disobedient to God also sicknes sheweth that the patient is mortall and that hee must die though hee may now scape The second Somner is age hee will not leaue thee vntill hee haue brought thee to death yet many though they see all their members decayed with age take no heed but if he see a little mirth forgetteth the Somner hath him by the sleeue and what a reckoning he must make which if he answere not well he forfeiteth body and soule to damnation a Doctor saith this is the greatest abuse of the world the reason is because these three idle youth vnhonest speech and wicked déed which if they grow with a man from his childhood to his old age they make a three-fold cord to binde the old man in custome of sinne wherefore Esay saith breake the cordes of sinne The third Somner is death his condition is come hee first or last spareth neither poore nor rich Saint Augustine saith wee ought feare death for in what estate it findeth one it bringeth him to Iudgement therefore the Wise man saith to his Sonne thinke on the last day and thou shalt neuer sinne We shall likewise be called with three messengers vnto the last Iudgement the first the sicknes of the world the second his age and feeblenes the third his end as decay of Naturall heate and increase of vnnaturall heate is the sicknes of the body so decay of the loue of God and our neighbour and increase of vnnaturall lusts is the sicknes of the world Christ saith this is a signe of the end of the world that wickednes shall wax plenteous and charitie wax cold know well saith Saint Paul in the last daies shall be perilous times men louers of themselues couetous proud vnobedient to parents without affection c. when thou seest suchmen know the first Somner warneth the world that the day of reckoning draweth neere The second Somner the age of the world the day of the end of the world was hid from the Apostles and from Christs manhood as to shew it vs yet by authorities of Scriptures we may show that that day of wrath draweth neere least any say as that foule belly seruer I will say to my soule eate drinke and be merry thou hast much goods laid vp for many yeares If Paul said 1300. yeares past we be those to whom the ends of the world is come much more we may say the same and Chrisostome saith when thou seest the Sunne so low that the vallies be darke thou knowest night is néere much more when it is so low that the hils be darke so if thou seest darknes of sinne haue mastery of seculer men it is a token the end of the world is nigh but when thou seest the darknes of sinne hath gotten the vpper hand of Priests that should be as hilles amongst the communaltie in perfect liuing who doubteth but that the world is at an end and Abbas Ioakim saith from the yeare 1200. all times be to be suspected and Ildiger in her prophesies saith as the seuenth day the world was full made and God rested from his worke so in seuen thousand yeares the number of them that shall be saued shall be fulfilled and then shall the Saints wholly rest in body and soule and now it is from the Creation six thousand and six hundred yeares The Disciples asked Christ three questions the first of the destruction of Ierusalem the second of his comming to Iudgement the third of the end of the world To the first he said when the Romans besiege the Citie soone after it shall bee destroyed to the second and the third he gaue many tokens as that there should bee warres pestilence and earthquakes lastly when wee shall see the abomination of holinesse standing in the sanctuarie then who so readeth let him vnderstand this abomination as Doctors say shall bee in the great Antichrists dayes 1240. dayes and a Doctor saith that a day must be taken for a yeere by authoritie of Scriptures and by reason and it is thought to this Clarke that Antichrist shall more appeare in the yeare of Christ 1400. then any time before and there lacketh but twelue yéeres of the fulfilling thereof In the opening of the seuen seales is declared the state of the Church from Christ to the end of the world the foure first seales from Christ to Antichrist the first Seale the state of the Church in Christs and his Apostles time the voice of the Lyon is Christs voice the white horse his Disciples the whitenesse sheweth their righteousnes by their bow their true preaching pricking repentance into mens hearts they went to Iewry ouercomming them to leaue the trust they had in the old Law and to trust onely in Christ they went out winning the Payenims from Idolatry to Christ The Calfe in the second Seale which is a Beast was vsed to be sacrificed betokeneth the state of the Church in the time of Martyrs and that is tokened by the Red Horse this began at cursed Nero and indured vnto Constantine the great that indowed the Church in this time many shed their bloâ—d for the testimonie of Gods word and of two and twenty Bishops vntill Siluester the first I read but of foure but they were Martyrs and in the time of Dioclesian the Emperour the persecution was so great that in thirty daies were slaine 22000. in diuers countreys for the Gospell The opening of the third Seale telleth the state of the Church in the time of Heretickes by the Black-horse is figured false vnderstanding of the Scripture then cried the third Beast which is a man for it was needfull to preach Christs Incarnation and Passion against Heretickes that tooke those points amisse The fourth Seale tâ—lleth the state of the Church in the time of hypocrites that by outward signes of repentance onely blind the people the pale colour of the Horse signifieth their hypocrisie the rider was death to signifie they slay ghostly that teach any other way but Christ and Hell followeth them for Hell receiueth those that deceiue men in that time it was needfull that the fourth beast the Eagle which flyeth highest of all Birds to make his cry to raise vp the Gospel least mens traditions ouergrow it by the information of these hypocrites The fift Seale sheweth the state of them that shall follow and the desire
preaching sundry things wherevpon the said Ierome was condemned and deliuered to the seculer power to be burned In the seuentéenth and eighteenth Sessions there was great proces giuen out against Duke Frederick accusing him for sacriledge and excommunicating him for not obaying the admonition of the Councell concerning the vsurpation of the possessions of the Bishop of Austridge as aforesaid In the one and thirtieth Session Letters were directed to a certaine Earle in Italy for laying violent hands vpon the Bishop of Asce and imprisoning him commanding him to set him at liberty vnder paine of interdiction and excommunication and an other Decree was set forth for the restoring of the Liberties of the Church of Baron In the nine and thirtith Session it was ordered that euery Pope should sweare to beleeue and hold the Catholick Faith after the traditions of the Apostles generall Councels and holy Fathers namely of the eight generall Counsels Ephisme Calcedone two of Nice and foure of Constantinople also the Councels of Lateran Lyons and Uiâ—nna to obserue preach and defend him to death and by all meanes to prosecute the right of the Sacraments canonically deliuered to the Catholick Church and writing his Oath he should offer it before witnesses vpon some Altar On Saint Martins Euen a new Pope was chosen therefore they called him Martin and hee was brought to the Emperour and Councell into the Church of Constance and there authorized for Pope and was brought thence most honorably with sumptuous procession vnto the Monasterie of Saint Augustine to bee crowned The Emperour on foote leading his horse on the right hand and the Marquesse of Brandenburge Prince Elector leading his Horse on the left hand When this Councell should be ended the Pope sent a Cardinall with proclamation to dismisse the Councell and to giue euery man leaue to depart and to shew the Popes indulgence which he had granted to all and euery person present at that Councell that they should haue full absolution during his life so that hee procured his absolution in writing within two monethes also an other iudulgence was granted of plenarie remission of sinnes at the houre of death and was not onely for their Maisters but for their houshould vpon condition that from notification thereof they should fast euery Friday one whole yeare for the absolution of their life time and for their absolution at the houre of death to fast the same Friday one other yeere if they had no lawfull impediment and after the second yeere they should fast to their liues end euery Friday or else doe some other good worke There were at this Councell three hundred forty and six Arch-bishops and Bishops fiue hundred threescore and foure Abbots and Doctors sixteene thousand seculer Princes Dukes Earles Knights Esquires foure hundred and fifty common women six hundred Barbers three hundred and twenty Minstrels Cookes and Iesters there was 60500. forrenners at that Councell from Easter to Whitsontide the chiefe thing to be noted in this Councell was that the Popes authority is vnder the Councell The History of IOHN HVS IOhn Hus being a preacher at Prage in the temple of Bethelem those rather to teach the Gospell of Christ then the humane traditions of Bishops their sprung vp certaine which accused him as an heretick to the Bishop of Rome the Pope committed the matter to the Cardinall of Columna who appointed a day hee should appeare at Rome The King and Nobilitie of Boheme sent to the Pope to acquit him from his appearance and if they suspected the Kingdome to be infected with any heresie they should send an Ambassadour to correct the heresie and the King would beare the charge and likewise assist the Legate with all his authoritie to punish such as shall bee sound with erronoous Doctrine and Iohn Hus sent his meete procurators vnto the Court of Rome and with firme and strong reasons did prooue his Innocencie but when the Cardinall would admit no defence his procurators appealed to the Pope notwithstanding the Cardinall excommunicated him as an obstinate heretick because he came not at his day and the matter was referred to two other Cardinals who after they had delayed the matter a yeere and a halfe confirmed the Iudgement of the first Cardinall and some of his procurators were committed and grecuously punished for being so earnest for him But the generall Councell being assembled as aforesaid The Emperour sent certaine of his Gentlemen to bring Iohn Hus Bacheler of Diuinitie vnto the Councell to purge himselfe of the blame which was laid against him and granted him a safe conduct that hee might come freely to Constance and returne home without fraud or interruption he seeing so many faire promises and his safe conduct sent vnto the Emperour that he would come vnto the Councell but before he went hee caused certaine writings to bee set vpon the gates of the Cathedrall Churches Parish Churches Cloister and Abbies signifying hee would goâ— to the Councell and that if any that haue suspition of his Doctrine that hee should declare it before the Lord Conrade or the Bishop of Prage or if hee had rather at the generall Councell for there he would render an account of his Faith before them all the Bishop of Nazareth the inquisitor for heresie made his certificate vnder his hand and Seale with a testimoniall vnto Maister Iohn Hus that hee had oftentimes beene before him and had conferred with him and yet could neuer finde any heresie in him and so did the Bishop of Prage set vp Letters in euery Citie as he passed to Constance that hee was going to the Councell to descud his faâ—th and if any could lay any thing to him as touching his Faith let him come thither many resorted vnto him all the way as hee went and hee was gently â—â—reateâ— especially of the Citizans and Burgesses and sometimes of the Curates and if there were noise of his comming the streets were euer full to see him In Norrenberge many Curats came to him desiring talk with him secretly hee said he had rather shew his opinion openly before all men so after dinner vntill night he spake before the Priests and Senators and Citizens that all had him in great reuerence saue one Doctor which was a Charter-house Monke who impraued all that hâ—â— had said then after he was come to Constance Master Clum and M. Latzembodge which came with him went to the Pope and certified him Iohn Hus was come to Constance that he had the Emperors safe conduct desiring him to grant him libertie likewise to remaine there without trouble which the Pope promised hee would in the meane time Maister Pallets Iohn Hus his great Aduersarie was come to Constance but his Companion Zuoyma Husses other Aduersarie died of an impostume by the way then this Pallets associated himselfe with one Causis a Bohâ—mian which afore-time had vndertooke to finde a Mine of gold for the King and hauing receiued much money of the King towards the
through his good liuing that he is a member of the Spouse of Christ. 14 No man ought to beleeue that the Pope is head of any Church Answere confesse it for the Church was deceiued by Agnes a Woman Pope as it appâ—areth by Saint Augustine and it so being deceiued Christian Faith should bee depraued 15 The Popes power as Uicar is nothing worth if he liue not according to Christ and follow the manners of Peter Iohn Hus confessed this and said before the Councell I vnderstand the power of such a Pope as doth not represent the manners of Christ is void 16 The Pope is most holy not because he supplieth the place of Peter but because he hath great reuenues my words be mutilated Thus it is written he is not holie because he is Uicar of Peter nor for his great possessions but if he follow Christ in humilitâ— patience labour and perfect loue 17 The Cardinals are not the true Successors of the Apostles if they liue not after the fashion of the Apostles keeping the ordinances of Christ. Answere I confesse it for if they enter not in at the doore which is Christ they be Theeues and Robbers 18 An Hereticke ought not to be committed to the secular power to be put to death it is sufficient that he suffer the Ecclesiasticall censure Answer These are my words that they might be ashamed of their false iudgement for Christ would not condemne such to bodily death The first point appeareth in the 12. of Luke The second by the Woman taken in Adultery and in the 18. Chapter of Mathew If thy Brother haue offended thee c. therefore an Hereticke ought first to be instructed with Christian loue by reasons drawne out of holy Scriptures as Saint Augustine and others haue done disputing against Heretickes but if for all this they will not leaue their errors they ought to suffer corporall punishments The Iudges had read in Iohn Husses Booke where hee greeuously inueyed against them which deliuered an Heretike vnto the Secular power not being conuicted of Heresie and compared them vnto the High-Priests Scribes and Pharises which told Pilate it was not lawfull for them to put any man to death and deliuered Christ vnto him but Christ told Pilate they were greater murderers then he which deliuered him vnto him then the Cardinals and Bishops made a great noyse saying Who are they that thou dost asimule vnto the Pharisies And he said All that deliuer any that is innocent vnto the ciuill sword 19 The Nobles of the World ought to compell the Ministers of the Church to kéepe the Commaundements of Christ. Answere These be my words the Militant Church consisteth of these parts Ministers of the Church which should kéepe purely the Ordinances of Christ and the Nobles of the World which should compell them to keepe his Commaundements and of the common people seruing to both parties 20 The Ecclesiasticall obedience as the Priests and Monkes haue deuised it hath no authority in the Scripture Answer I confesse it there be three obediences the Spirituall Secular and Ecclesiasticall the Spirituall which is onely according to the ordinances of God in which Christ and his Apostles liued and all Christians ought to liue in the Secular obedience is due according to ciuill ordinance the Ecclesiasticall obedience is such as the Priests haue inuented without any expresse authority of Scripture 21 He that is excommunicate of the Pope and apealeth vnto Christ the curses of the Pope cannot annoy him Answere I acknowledge not this but I did make complaint in my Booke that they had done mee and such as fauoured mee great wrong and they would not heare me in the Popes Court and after the death of one Pope I apealed to his successors and it profited not and to apeals to the Councell it were to long therfore at laâ—â— I apealed to the head of the Church Christ Iesus Then said a Cardinall wilt thou presume aboue Saint Paul who apealed to the Emperor and not to Iesus and they mocked him the tenor of his apeale was nothing but an earnest Prayer to Christ to be his refuge and helpe when all kelâ—es fayled and that he did appeale before God for his greefe from the wicked sentence and excommunication determined by the Byâ—â—ops Scribes and Pharisies as Iohn Chrysostome did twice from the Councel of the Bishops And Andrew Bishop of Prage and Robert Bishop of Lincolne apealed vnto Christ who is not defiled with cruelty nor corrupted with gifts nor deceiued by false witnesses 22 A vitious man liueth naughtily and a vertuous man liueth godly Answere My words are these All humane workes are deuided into two parts they be either vertuous or vitâ—aus therefore if a man bee vertuous that he doth he doth vertuously and if a man be naught that which he doth is naught for as vice infecteth all the deeds of the Subiect so vertue quickens all the doings of the vertuous whiâ—h is proued by many places in the Scriptures 23 The Minister of Christ liuing according to his Lawes and hauing knowledge of the Scriptures and an earnest desire to edifie the people ought to preach notwithstanding the excommunication of the Pope and such a Minister ought not to obay any forbidding of him to preach I Answer We ought rather to obay God thâ—n man for a Minister to preach and a rich man to giue Almes are duties commaunded of God and if the Pope or any other commaund a Minister not to preach and a rich man not to giue Almes they ought not to obay him I cal that an vniust excommunication which is giuen contrary to Gods law for such a one a Preacher ought not to leaue preaching nor feare damnation then they obiâ—cted that he had said that such excommunications were blessings euen so say I now againe as the Prophet saith They shall curse but thou O Lord shalt blesse 24 Euery man admitted to the Ministry hath thereby authority to preach and ought so to doâ— notwithstanding the excommunication or forbidding of the Pope or any other Answere I doe confesse this and that no Christian ought to doubt but he that is sufficientlie instructed in learning to instruct the ignorant and to tell the vnruly of their sinnes then for to do any other worke of mercy 25 Ecclesiastical Censures are Antichristian such as the Cleargy hath inuented for their owne preferment to defend their malice and multiply their couetousnesse It is not thus in my Booke but I confesse it in substance 26 There ought to be no interdictment vnto the people Answer For Christ the High Bishop neither for the iniury done vnto Iohn Baptist nor for any other iniurie did make any interdictment I complained that for one mans fault a whole Land shall be interdicted and all the good cease to praise God but Christ notwithstanding Iohn Baptist was imprisoned then whom there was no greater amongst the Children of men did not giue any curse no not when Herod beheaded him neither
when himselfe was spoyled beaten and blasphemed he did not curse but praied for them and taught his Disciples to do the same and Peter exhorteth to follow Christ. Who when he was cursed cursed not againe And S. Paul saith in the 12. to the Romanes Blesse them that persecute you These are the Articles which are alleadged out of his Booke of the Church Seauen Articles gathered out of his Booke against Stephen Pallets 1 THE first Article If the Pope Bishop or Prelate be in deadly sinne he is then no Pope Bishop or Prelate Answere I grant thereunto and I send you to Saint Augustine Ierome Chrysostome Gregory Cyprian and Barnard who say moreouer that he that is in deadly sinne is no Christian how much lesse Pope Bishop or Prelate of whom it is said in the eight of Amos They haue ruled but not through me they became Princes and I knew them not but I graunt a wicked Pope Bishop or Priest is an vnworthy Minister of the Sacrament by whom God doth baptise consecrate or otherwise worke to the profit of his Church God saith by Samuell to Saul because thou hast cast off my word I haue cast thee off from being a King much more a Pope sinning 2 The Grace of Predestination is the bond whereby the body of the Church and euery member thereof are firmely knit vnto the Head Answere This Article is mine and it is proued out of the eight to the Romanes Who shall separate vs from the loue of Christ And the tenth of Iohn My Sheepe heare my voyce I know them and giue them eternall life they shall not perish nor any shall take them out of my hands This is the knot of the body of the Church and the spirituall head vnderstandding the Church of the predestinated 3 If the Pope be a Reprobate then as Iudas he is a Deuill a Théefe and the Son of perdition and not the head of the Militant Church nor member thereof I answer If he were a member of the Church then should he be a member of Christ and then he should cleaue vnto Christ by grace of Predestination and present Iustice and should be one spirit with God as in the 1. Cor. 6. Know you not that our bodies are the members of Christ. 4 That an euill Pope or Prelate is no Pastor Answer The Text of my Booke is if he be euill he is a hireling of whom Christ saith He is no Shepheard nor the sheepe his he seeth a Wolfe and forsaketh his sheepe so doth euery Reprobate therefore no true Pastor 5 The Pope is not nor ought not by his Office to be called most holy I Answere When as the King according to S. Augustines mind representeth the Deity of Christ and the Priest representeth only his humanity therefore the King of Romaines by reason of his Office ought rather to be called most holy These thinges are more at large discided in my Booke saith Iohn Hus but I can finde no foundation whereby I should call the Pope most holy when it is only spoken of Christ. 6 If the Pope liue contrary to Christ though he be lawfully chosen according to humane election yet he commeth in another way then by Christ. Answere The text is thus if the Pope liue contrary to Christ in Pride and Auarice doth he not then come in another way then by the lowly and méeke doore of Christ. Iudas was lawfully chosen by Christ yet bee came in another way and as Christ saith in the sixt of Iohn Was a Theese a Deuill and the Sonne of perdition and whosoeuer doth enter into a Bishopprick or any other place not with intent to labour in the Church but to liue voluptuously and richly and to aduance himselfe with all kind of pride he commeth in another way and not by Christ and is a Théefe 7 The condemnation of the forty fiue Articles of Wickliffe made by the Doctors as wicked and vnreasonable and the cause by them alleadged is fained and vntrue Answere So it is to say that euery one of them is hereticall erronious and offensiue then he said to Cardinall Cambray O Maister Doctor where is your proofe Then the Cardinall said Iohn Hus thou diddest say thou wouldst defend none of Iohn Wickliffes errors I will not if they be errors but in my conscience I could not consent to the condemnation being I saw no Scripture against them There remaineth sixe Articles of the thirty nine out of a Booke wrote against STANISLAVS de Zuoyma 1 THe first Article A Minister is not the Successour of Christ by his humane election be it neuer so rightly done but in that he doth more aboundantly worke to the profit of the Church hee hath thereby more aboundant power giuen him of God Answere It standeth in the hands of wicked Electors to chuse a Woman into Ecclesiasticall office as it appeareth by the election of Agnes which was called Iohn who occupied the Popes place and dignity two yeares and more and they may chuse a théefe a murderer a deuill and an Antichrist or such a one as God alloweth not of so whatsoeuer the election is we ought to giue credit to the works of him that is chosen therefore Christ saith in the tenth of Iohn Giue credite vnto workes 2 The Pope being a Reprobate is not head of the Church Answere I would know of the Doctor how this is contrary to Faith Did not Christ dispute against the Faith when he demanded of the Scribes and Pharisies Math. 12. You off-spring of Vipers how can you speak good things when your selues are wicked I demand of the Scribes if the Pope be a Reprobate and the stock of Uipers how is he head of the holy Church for it is more possible that a Reprobate may speake good things being he may be in the state of grace according to present Iustice then to â—e the head of the holy Church In the fift of Iohn Christ saith How can you beleeue which seeke glory amongst your selues and seeketh not the glory that commeth of God And I demand how the Pope can be head of the Church which is a Reprobate and receiueth the glory of the world and séeketh not for the glory that commeth of God for it is more possible he should beléeue so doing then be head of the Church 3 There is no apparance that there ought to be one head in the spiritualty to rule the Church Answere I grant it Christ sitteth at the right hand of God doth necessarily rule the Militant Church as head and there is no sparke of apparance that there should be one head in the spiritualty ruling the Church that should alwaies be conuersant with it except some Infidell would heretically affirme that the Militant Church should haue here a permanent and continuall Citty and not to seek after that which is to come And it is euident in my booke how vnconsequent a similitude it is for a Reprobate Pope to be head of the Militant Church and a Reprobate
whereof whosoeuer shall drinke shall not thirst euerlastingly That the Bohemians haue done as they ought in that they haue sought the Fountaines of this water at the Councell and now at length giuen eare to their Mother now ought hatred to cease Armor be laid aside and warre reiected the Fathers would louingly heare them in their owne cause requiring them that they would willingly receiue the Councels of the sacred Synod whereunto all faithfull Christians ought to consent and agree if they will be partakers of eternall life This Oration was commended of the Fathers The Bohemians answered they had neither contemned the Church nor Councels and that they are come to manifest their innocency before the whole Church and required open audience where the Laity may bee present their request was graunted them and being demanded in what points they did differ from the Church of Rome they propounded foure Articles 1 First all such as would be saued ought of necessity to receiue Communion vnder both kinds of Bread and Wine 2 All ciuill rule and dominion to be forbidden to the Cleargy by the Law of God 3 That the preaching of the Word of God is free for all men and in all places 4 Open crimes are in no wise to bee suffered for the auoiding of greater euill One affirmed hee heard sundry things of the Bohemians offensiue to Chrstian eares one of them was that they should preach that the inuention of begging Friers was diabolicall Then Procopius said it is not vntrue for if neither Moses nor the Partriarcks before him nor after him the Prophets nor in the new Lawe Christ nor his Apostles did institute the orders of begging Friers who doubteth but the Diuels inuented them and that they are the worke of darknesse all the Councell derided him and Cardinall Iulianus laboured to prooue that not onely the Decrees of the Patriarcks Prophets Christ and his Apostles but also the Decrees which the Church should ordaine to be the workes of God yet the order of begging Fryers may seeme to be taken out of some part of the Gospell the Bohemians chose foure Ministers to dispute for them and the Councell chose foure the disputation continued fifty daies many things were alledged on both parts which we will discourse more at large when we come to the Councell of Basill The History of the most valiant and worthy Martyr of Christ S r Iohn Old-Castle Knight Lord Cobham AFter the true seruant of Christ Iohn Wickliffe six and twenty yeares most valiantly had battelled with the great Antichrist of Europe and his disguised hosts of annointed hypocrites to restore the Church againe to the puritie of the Gospell and was departed hence in Christ Anno 1387. he left a number of godly Disciples against whom Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury was as fierce as euer Pharaoh Antiochus Herod and Cayphas and hauing called a Councell about the matter they concluded it was not possible for them to make whole Christs coate without seame meaning thereby their patched Popish Synagoue vnlesse certaine great men were wrought out of the way which were chiefe maintainers of the Disciples of Wickliffe amongst whom the Lord Cobham was complained of for a mighty maintainer of suspected preachers in London Rochester Hereford that he not onely sent them thither but maintained them with force and armes and that hee beleeued otherwise of the Sacrament of the Altar of penance of pilgrimages of Image worshipping and of Ecclesiasticall power then the Church of Rome taught and it was concluded that proces should goe against him but first they would know the Kings minde wherevpon the Archbishop with his Bishops and a great part of the Clergy went to the King and gréeuously complained against the Lord Cobham the king desired them in respect of his Noble stock they should fauorably deale with him and that if it were possible they should reduce him to the vnity of the Church without rigour and promised he would seriously common the matter with him Anon the King sent for the Lord Cobham and secretly admonished him to submit himselfe to his mother the holy Church he answered I am ready to obey to you most worthy Prince for I know you an appointed minister of God but touching the Pope and spiritualtie I owe them neither sute nor seruice for I knowe by the Scripture he is great Antichrist the sonne of perdition the aduersary of God the abhomination standing in the Holy Place when the King heard this he would talk no more with him and when the Archbishop resorted to him againe he gauâ— him full authoritie to cite him examine him and punish him then the Arch-bishop sent his chiefe somner to his house with citation when he came thither he durst not enter his gates without licence but returned without doing his message then the Archbishop got one Iohn Butler doore kâ—eper of the Kings Priuy Chamber to go with his Somner who went to the Lord Cobham shewing him it was the Kings pleasure that he should obey the said citation he answered that in no case he would consent to those most diuelish practises of the Priests after hee sent another citation to bee hanged vpon the Cathedrall Church doore of Rochester and because hee appeared not excommunicated him and when he heard that he derided his proceedings hee threatned the seculer power with curses and interdictions if they did not assist him against that seditious Apostata Scismatick and Heretick troubler of a publike peace enemy of the Realme and aduersarie of holy Church then he writ a Christian profession of his Faith and signed sealed it wherin he answered foure of the chiefest articleâ— that the Archbishop laid against him then he took a copy thereof and went to the King it agréed in all points with the Apostles Créede and moreouer that Christ is the onely head of the Church and that all that haue béen or shall be saued are members of his holy Church that it is seuered into thrée estates Priesthood Knight-hood and Commons and that it is Gods will that one should ayde and not destroy the other the priests secluded from all worldlinesse should conforme their liues vnto the example of Christ and his Apostles euermore occupied in teaching and preaching the Scriptures purely in giuing wholesome Councell of good liuing vnto the other two degrees of men more modest also more louing and lowly in spirit should they be then any other sort of people in Knight-hood are all they that beare sword by Law of office these should defend Gods lawes so that the Gospel were purely taught reforming their liues according to the same and secluding all false preachers they ought rather to hazard their liues then suffer wicked decrees to blemish the word of God and let the frée passage thereof whereof heresies and scismes sprung for they spring of nothing else as I suppose which Constitutions craftily creepe in by hypocriticall lies for aduantage they ought also to preserue Gods people from oppressors
tyrants théeues and to sée the Clergy supported so long as they teach purely and pray rightly and minister the Sacraments fréely and if they doe otherwise they are bound by the law of God to compell them to change their doing to sée all things performed according to Gods ordinances The last is the common people whose dueties is to beare a good mind and true obedience to their Kings ciuil Gouernors and Priests their office is iustly occupied in their calling whether it be marchandise handicraft or husbandry And I beleeue that the Sacraments of the Church are necessary to all beléeuers so that they bee truely ministred according to Christs institution I beleeue in the Sacrament of the altar to be containâ—d Christs body vnder the formes of bread wine and I beléeue the law of God to be most true perfect and that they that follow it not in faith and works one time or other cannot be saued whereas he that séeketh it in Faith learneth it and delighteth in it and performeth it in loue shall tast felicitie euerlasting Finally that God wil aske no other obedience then to his law and if any Prelate require more or any other kinde of obedience hee contemneth Christ exalteth himselfe aboue God and becommeth an open Antichrist all these premisses I beléeue particularly and generally all that God hath left in holy Scripture desiring my most worthy King that this my confession may be examined by the most godly and learned of the Realme and if it be found agréeing to the verity then let it be allowed and I holden for a true Christian and if it be proued otherwise let it bee condemned prouided that I be taught a better beliefe by the word of God and I shall most reuerently obey therevnto This being offered to the King he would not receiue it but commanded it to bee deliuered vnto them that should be his Iudges then hee desired that 100. Knights Esquires might be suffred to come vpon his purgation which he knew would cleere him of al heresies Moreouer he offred himself according to the law of armes to fight with anâ— maÌ„ liuing in the quarrel of his faith the K. Councel excepted or y â— he wold suffer any maner of correction that should after the law of God be ministred to him notwithstanding the king suffred him to be summoned in his priuy Chamber then hee said hee had appealed to the Pope and shewed his appeale ready written the King said he should not pursue his appeale but tarrie in hold vntill the Pope allowed his apeale and then whether he would or no the Archbishop should be his Iudge And because he would not be sworn to submit himselfe to the Church and take what penance that the Archbishop would enioyne him he was arrested at the Kings commandement and led to the Tower then he caused the foresaid confession to be written in manner of an Indenture that at his answere hee might giue one copie to the Archbishop and keepe the other himselfe which he did doe when hee was shortly after called before the Archbishop The Bishops of Winchester and London said moreouer touching the Sacrament of Penance We must forsake our sinnes and doe penance with true contrition to God and confesse them to Christ and haue satisfaction in him else can wee haue no saluation Images pertaine nothing to Christian beléefe but were permitted to be Kalenders to Lay-men to bring to minde the passion of Christ and martyrdome and good liuing of Saints He that worshippeth them hopâ—th in helpe of them or preferreth one aboue another committeth Idolatrie and I beleeue that euery man liuing is a Pilgrime either towards blisse or paine and he that will not kéepe the commandement of God though he goe to all quarters of the world in pilgrimage he shall be damned and the faithfull shall bee saued in Christ though they neuer goe in pilgrimage as men vse now-a-dayes to Canterburie Walsingham Compostell and Rome or any other place Then the Archbishop said We denie not but that there are many good and Catholike things herein but you are appointed this day to answer other matters Whether doe you beleeue that there is materiall bread in the Sacrament after consecration and whether a Christian be necessarily bound to confesse his sinnes to a Priest The Lord Cobham said he would answer no otherwise then he had in his Writing He said take héed for if you will not answer directly by our law we may openly proclaime you an hereticke notwithstanding what question any of the Bishops asked him he would make no other answer but bade them resort to his Bill he would stand to it vnto death The Archbishop sayd the holy Church of Rome followed the sayings of Saint Augustine Hierome Ambrose and of other holy Doctors that haue determined in these matters which all christian men ought to beleeue and follow Then he said I will beléeue all that the Church which Christ instituted decréed or what God hath willed vs to beléeue or do but that the Pope and his Clergie haue power to determine such matters as stand not with Gods word I will not affirme Then the Archbishop said hee would send him Articles and bade him aduise himselfe to answere them by Monday The latter examination of the Lord COBHAM Archb. YOu are excommunicated the last time you were before me I gently profered to haue assoyled you if you would haue asked it and yet I doe the same if you will humbly desire it in manner as holy Church hath ordained Cobh. I will not for I neuer trespassed against you and God saith in the second of Malachy Maledicam benidictionibus vestris and knéeling down he said I sâ—riâ—ue my selfe before you all In my youth I offended thée my Lord in pride wrath gluttonie couetousnesse and lecherie I haue hurt many in mine anger and done many horrible sinnes good Lord I aske thee mercie and therewith weepingly stood vp and said aloude Lo good people for breaking Gods lawes they neuer cursed me but for their owne lawes they most cruelly handle me and others Archb. Then he examined him of his Christian beleefe Cobham I beléeue all the Lawes of God and all is true that is contained in the holy Scriptures finally I beleeue all that God would I should beleeue Archb. He asked an answere of the Bill he had sent him especially how hee beleeued touching the Sacrament of the Altar Cobham With the Bill I haue nothing to doe but this is my beleefe touching the Sacrament That Christ sitting at his last supper with his Disciples the night before his death he tooke Bread blessed it and brake it and gaue it to his Disciples and said Take and eate it this is my bodie that shall bee betrayed for you doe this in remembrance of me c. Archb. Then he asked if it were bread after the consecration Cobh. I beleeue it is Christs very bodie in the forme of bread Then said a Doctor
so bound the word of God that it should not he preached in his dayes such was the death of Steuen Gardner These may be terrible spectacles for such as occupie their tongue and braines to stop the course of Gods word but his tyranny dyed not with him but succeeded with his Office in Henry Chichley and in more of the spitefull Spiritualty They confederated with the Lord Powis a great gouernour in Wales féeding him with large gifts and promises anâ— being 〈◊〉 with Iudas vnder pretence of amitie tooke the Lord Cobham and sent him to London where he was imprisoned in the Tower againe and after they condemned him againe of Heresie and Treason according to the aforesaid Act of Parliament Hee rendred thankes to God that he had appointed him to suffer for his name At his execution hé◠was laide vpon an Hurdle as a Traytor and drawne into Saint Giles Field whereâ—s they had set vp a new paire of Gallowes When he was taken from the Hurdle he fell deuoutly vpon his knees desiring God to forgiue his enemies then stood vp and exhorted the multitude in most godly manner to follow the Lawes of God written in the Scripture and to bâ—ware of such Preachers that are contrary to Christ in their conuersations with many other speciall Councels then was he hanged by the middle in chaines and so consumed aliue in the fire praising the name of God so long as his life lasted and â—o commended his Soule to God and departed mâ—st Christianlike in the sixt yeare of the raigne of Henry the fifth The people shewed great dolour but the Priest blasphemed and accursed him requiring the people not to pray for him but to iudge him damned in Hell because he departed not in the obedience of the Pope ¶ The Councell of Basell THE Councell of Basell began which was most troublesome and endured longer then any other Councell almost 17. yeares wherein was concluded as in the Councell of Constance that the generall Councell was aboue the Pope Unto this Councell came the Emperour Sygismund Pope Martin dyed after he had summoned This Councell and Eugenius the 4. succéeded Pope who would haue drawne the Councell vnto Bonony from Basell pretending the Gréekes would come to the Councell and be vnited to the west Church and that they would not passe the Alpâ—s And he cited the Fathers of the Councell vnto Bonony and they cited him againe to bee at the Councell or his Embâ—ssadours Whereupon sprung a doubtfull question amongst the Deuines some held the Pope an Hereticke because hee had contemned the commaundement of the Church others that hee was an Heretâ—cke and relaps and vpon long arguments contentions and fallings out and when by no meanes â—e would allow the Councell of Basell hee was dâ—priued by the Councell and Amedeus Duke of Sauâ—y chosen Pope ¶ The rest of the Story of the Bohemians THe Story of the Bohemians being in this Treatise before set forth vntill it was agreed that the Bohemians chose foure Ministers to dispute vpon the foure Articles and the Councell chose foure to dispute against them at the day appointed Rochezantus one of the foure Ministers chosen by the Bohemians propounded the first Article touching the Communion to be ministred in both kindes and desputed thereof three dayes in the forenoones Then Venceslaus disputed vpon the second Article touching the punishment of sinne two dayes after whom Vldaâ—icus propounded and disputed vpon the third Article two dayes touching the free preaching of the word of God Last of all Peter Paine an Englishman disputed three daies vpon the fourth Article touching ciuill Dominion of the Clergie and after gaue Copies of their diâ—putations vnto the Councell with heartie thankes that they were â—eard The three last somewhat inueyed against the Councell commending Iohn Hus and Iohn Wickliffe for their Doctrine One Ragusio answered the first point and 〈◊〉 puted eight dayes thereon Egidius Carlerius answered the second point by the space of foure dayes One Henricus answered the third Article three daies One Iohn Pollomarius answered the fourth Articles three daies the Bohemians stil stood to their Articles At length the Councel and the Bohemians were agreed and receiuing the Communion in both kinds was permitted vnto the Bohemians and Articles drawne vnder the hands and Seales of the Councel of one part and the Bohemians on the other concerning the other Articles After all this the Bohemians put vp these petitions following vnto the Councell First for the extirpation of diuerse discentions which will follow amongst our people vpon the 〈◊〉 of the Communion that you would grant an vniforme order of Communion vnto all men vnder both kinds vnto our Bishops hauing charge of Soules and to their Uicars and flocks for this done by your benefite the whole Kingdome shall bee comforted without measure and established in brotherly loue whereby an vniforme obedience shall bee perpetually attributed to holy Church 2 That to auoid the doubtfulnesse of many which suppose that the Councell doth suffer the said Communion vnder both kinds vnto vs but for a time as neither profitable nor wholsome we desire that you would confirme and continue it by thâ— buls of your Letters 3 Wee beseech you for the finall defence and obseâ—uation of all things compounded and for the good order in the Spiritualties you would prouide for vs a good and lawfull Pastor which shall seeme to vs most meete for our Kingdome 4 Wee desire you for the worthy 〈◊〉 of our Realme that you will direct Letters of the sacred Councell declaring to all Princes Seculer and Spirituall Cities and Communalties according to the compositions 5 Wee desire you that in the discussing of the matter of the Communion vnder both kinds that you will proceede no otherwise then according to the Lawe of God the Order of Christ and his Apostles the generall Councell and minds of holy Doctors truely grounded vpon the Lawe of God 6 Weâ— dâ—sire that for the great affection of our people you will giue vs the libertie to communicate to â—oung children the Sacrameâ—t of the Supper for if thiâ— vse of Communicating be taken away which our Kingdome being godly mooued by the wrâ—tings of most great and holy Doctors and brought in by examples hath receiued as Catholicke and exercised now a long time it would rise vp to an intollerable offence amongst the people and their mindes would bée grieuously vâ—xed and troubled 7 Wee require you that you would permit at least the Gospels Epistles and Crede to bee read in the Church in our vulger tongue to moue the people to deuotion for it hath beene so vsed of olde time in the Church and in our 〈◊〉 8 Wee desire that Prebends and collacions of certaine benefices oâ— Cathedral 〈◊〉 Churches may bee annexed and incorporated vnto the Uniuersitie of Prage that it may be increased and preâ—erred 9 Wee râ—quire that with allâ—are and studie you will watch and séeke for that long desired and most
necessarie reformation of the Church and Christian Religion and effectually labour fâ—r the rooting out of all publike eâ—ils as well in the head as in the members as you haue often promised in our Kingdome in the Compositioâ—s and as our fourth Article touching the auoiding all publicke euils doth exact and require In this Councell was ordained the feast of the Conceâ—tion of our Lady and the feast of the Uisitation of our Lady In this Councell there was diligent caâ—e about reformation of the Church that through euery Church apt and méete Ministers might bee appâ—inted which may shine in vertue and knowledge to the glory of Christ and the healthfull edifying of the Christian people whereunto the multitude of expectatiue gifts haue béene a great impediment hereby often times vnméete Ministers are appointed for the Churches and they giue occasion to desire anothers death and many contentions are moâ—ed aâ—ongst the seruants of God and the ambition and gréedie desire of pluralities maintained and the substance of Kingdomes consumed poore men suffer vexations by running to Rome they are often by the way robbed murdered afflicted with diuerse plagues and hauing spent their paâ—rimony left them by their parents are constrained â—o liue in extreame pouertie Many craue benefices which haue no iust title and get the same and such as haue most craft and subtiltie to deceiue and greatest substaâ—â—â— to contend in the Lawe doo great wrongs the Eccleâ—â—asticall order is confounded whiles euery mans Iudgement is not preserued and the Pope by chalenging and taking vpon him too much the Office of Superiours is drowned from more waightie and fruitfull matters and intends not to the guiding and correction of the inferiours as publicke vtilitie requireth all which things bring a great confusion vnto the Clergie to the great preiudice of Gods true worship and the publike saluation THE SIXT SECTION OF this Ecclesiasticall Historie THIS Storie following and that before confuteth the vaine opinion of some that this Religion now vsed hath risen but twentie or thirtie yeares since and manifesteth that it hath béene spred in England this 220. yeares and often sparkled before that time although it flamed not so as it hath done within this 100. yeares and more wâ—o although they were not so strongly armed in their cause as of late yeares yet were they warriours in Christs Church and although they gaue back for tyranny yet Iudge the best and referre the cause to God who euealeth all things according to his determinate will and time there hath bin no realme more fertile for Marters then England Oxford was as a continuall sprâ—ng of Christian knowledge whence as out of the Troiane horse hath come so many inuincible witâ—esses of the truth amongst whom William Taylor Master of 〈◊〉 hath not deserued the least praise being a fauorer of Wickliffe who because he had written cerâ—ain things against the inuocation of saints and many other matters after he had recanted nine articles returned vnto thâ— right way and with a maruellous constancie 〈◊〉 buâ—â—t in Smithfield the 7 of March. Iohn Florence a Turner of Shelton in the Diâ—cesse of Norwich was attached because he held and taught that the Pope and Cardinals haue no power to constâ—tute Lawes that nor day is to be kept holiday but Sunday That there ought to be no fast but of the Quaâ—uor temporum That Images are not to be worshipped not lights to be set before them Not 〈◊〉 goe on Pilgrimage nor offeâ— for the dead or with women that are purified That Curates should not claime Tithes by any exaction and that they should be diuided amongst the poore That such as sweare by their life or power except they repent shall be damâ—â—d He was brought before the Chauncellour and forced to abiure and was sworne not to hold or teach any thing contrary to the determination of the Church of Rome nor to helpe or ayde any that should so doe He was inioyned for penanâ—â— thrâ—â— Sundâ—ies Solemne Procession in the Cathedral Church of Norwich to be whipped before all the people and three other Sundaies about his Parish Church of Shelton bare fâ—â—ted bare necked his bodie being couered with a canuâ—s shirt and canuâ—s briches carying in his hand a Taper of a pound waight so was dismissed Richard Belward of Erisam in the Diocesse of Norwich was accused for holding and teaching that Ecclesiasticall Ministâ—re and Ordinaries haue no power to excommunicate and though the Bishop excommunicate any God doth absolâ—e them And that he held the opinion of Sir Iohn Oldcastle And that such as goe on Pilgrimage offering to Images are excommunicated because they ought to giue to the poore which are aliue and not to the dead And that the Curates sell God on Easter day when they receiue Offerings before they minister the Sacraments And that hee councelled â—â—uerse women that they should not offer for the dead nor with women that were puriâ—â—â—â— and for that he called his neighbours fooles for not learning his sect and that they of 〈◊〉 sect were able to confute all others and that we ought not to pray vnto the Saints 〈◊〉 heauen but onely to God and that he kéept schooles of Lolardie in Dichingham 〈◊〉 that a Parchment maker bringeth him bookes from London containing 〈◊〉 Doctrine The Bishop of Norwich siâ—ting in Iudgement vpon him he denied his articles and was purged by 〈◊〉 of his neighbours swearing that he would not teach or defend any thinâ— contrary to the Church of Rome and the aforesaid parchment-maker was likewise accused vpon the aforesaid Articâ—es who dâ—nyed them and was likewise purged by his neighbâ—urs and sword in like manner Also sir Hugh Pie Chaplen of Lâ—dney was likewiâ—e accused before the said Bishop of Norwich for holding that the people ought not to goe on pilgrimage and that people ought not to giue almes to Images but to the poore That the Image of the Crosse other Images are not to be worshiped and that he had cast the Crosse of Brome hold into the fire to be burnt which he tooke from one of Ludney which he denied purged himselfe by three Laymen and three Priests was sworne as before In this yeare Henry the fift sent a most cruell Commission vnto Iohn Exeter and Iacolet Germaine kéeper of the Castle of Colchester for the apprehending of sir William White Priest and Thomas Chaplin of Setling in Northfolke and William Northamton Priest and all other suspected of Lolardy and to commit them to prison by vertue of which Commiâ—â—ion sixe persons were attached in Buâ—gay of Norwich whose names were so defaced through antiquitie that there remained but three names in the worne booke to be red to wit Iohn Teaderton in Kent Bartholomew Monke of Ensham in Norfolke Corneleader a maâ—ieâ— man these three were in the custodie of the Duke of Norfolke in the Castle of Fremingham We finde also in the Diocesse of Norfolke and Suffolke specially in the townes of Bechels Ersham
and Ludney within the space of three or foure yeares 120. men and women which sustained great vexation for the profession of Christs Faith whose names are recited in the booke at large the Articles that were generally obiected against them were That auriculer confession is not to bee made vnto a Priest but vnto God because no Priest hath no power to absolue a sinner That no Priest can make the body of Christ in the Sacrament and that material bread remaineth after consecation That euery true Christian man is a Priest to God That none is bound vnder paine of damnation to Lent or other dayes prohibited That the Pope is Antichrist and his Prelates Antichrists disciples and that the Pope hath no power to binde and lose on earth and that it is lawfull to doe any worke except sinne vpon the holy daies That Priests may haue wiues lawfully That the Communications of the Prelates are not to be regarded That it is not lawfull to sweare in priuate causes That men ought no goe on Pilgrimage nor giue honour vnto Images of the Crosse of our Lady or other Saints That holy water hath no more vertue then other water That the death of Thomas Becket was neither holy nor meritorious That relickes as dead mens bones ought not to be worshipped or digged out of graues or set vp in Shrines That prayers made in all places are acceptable to God That men ought not to pray to any Saints but onely to God That bels and ringing in the Church were ordained to fill the Priests purses That it is no sinne to withstand the Ecclesiasticall precepts That the Catholicke Church is only the Congregation of the elect they did so agree in vniforme faith that whatsoeuer one did hold all did maintaine William White being a follower of Iohn Wickliffe yet laboured continually vnto the glory of his spoute Christ by reading writing and preaching The principall points of his Doctrine were these which he was forced to recant at Canterbury That men should seeke for forgiuenesse of sins only at Gods hands that the wicked liuing of the Pope and his holinesse is nothing else but a diuelish estate and heauie yoke of Antichrist therfore an enemy to Christs truth that men ought not to worship Images or other Idolatrous paintings nor the holy men which are deade That the Romish Church is the figtree that Christ cursed because it brought forth no fruit of the true belief That such as weare Coules or are annointed and shorne are the Lance-knights and soldiers of Lucifer and that all of them because their lamps are not burning shal be shut out when the Lord Christ shall come after his said recantation he was much more stronger in Christ and confessed his errour and offence and busying himselfe in preaching and conuerting the people to the doctrine of Christ in Norfolke he was apprehended by vertue of the Kings letters aforesaid and brought before the Bishop of Norwich by whom hee was contemned of 30. Articles and burned the said yeare in Norwich who was of so deuout and holy life that all the people had him in great reuerence One Margery wright confessed if any Saints were to be prayd vnto she would rather pray vnto him then any other when he was come to the stake thinking to open his mouth to exhort the people one of the Bishops seruants strooke him in the mouth Thus he receiued the Crowne of Marterdome to the grife of all good men in Norfolke his wife following his steps by â—er teaching confirmed many in the trueth Wherefore shee suffered much trouble and punishment that yeare By the saide Bishoppe the same yeare also was burned father Abraham of â—olchester and Iohn Waddon Priest for the like Article Amongst them that were arrested and caused to abiure in this yeare as aforesaid was Thomas Pie and Iohn Mendham of Aldborâ—ough who being conuicted vpon diuerse Articles before mentioned were ioyned penance sixe whippings about the 〈◊〉 Church of Alborrough before a solemne Procession sixe seuerall Sundaies and three whippings three seueral Market daies about the Market Place of 〈…〉 heads necks legs and feete bare their bodies onely couered with their 〈◊〉 and breeches either of them carying a taper in his hand of a pound waighâ— which tâ—pe the last Sunday after the Penance 〈◊〉 they should deuoutly offeâ— vnto the high Altar of the Church of Alborrough at the time of the â—ffeâ—tory of the high Masse and that going about the Market plâ—ce aforesaid they shal make foure stays euery one to receiue deuoutly thrée whips and if they would not obey this monition they were to be cited to appeare before the Bishop to shew cause why they should not bee excommunicated and to receiue such punishment as Iustice shall prouide in that behalfe this was their 〈…〉 of penance howbeit some were often more cruelly handled and after banished out of the Dioces and others were more straâ—ly vsed by lâ—ng imprisonment whereof we will briefly rehearse one or two for example Iohn Beuerley alias Batâ—ile a labourer hauing lyeâ— long in Irons and hauing nothing proued against him the Commissary made him sweare that euery yeare after he would confesse is slune once a yeare vnto his Curate and receiue the Sacrament at Easter and for his penance the Friday and Saturday next following hee should fast brâ—ad and water and vpon the Saturday be whipped from the Bishops Palace 〈◊〉 Norwich about all the streets and the Market place hauing in his hand a waxe candle of two pence to offer to the Image of the Trinitie after he had done his penance and because he had eaten flesh on Easter day and was not shriuen in Lent nor receiued on Easter day the Iudge inioyned him he should fast Tuesday Wednesday and Friday in Whitsun weeke hauing but one meale a day of Fish and other white meates and depart out of the Dioces and neuer come there againe Iohn Skilley of Flixton Miller was forced to abiure for holding the Articles aforesaid and for receiuing certaine godly men into his house had a most sharpe penance seauen yeares imprisonment in the Monastery of Langly and to fast with bread water euery Friday and to appeare euery Wednesday in the beginning of Lent and euery Munday and Thursday for two yeares after the seauen yeares before the Bishop his successor and Commissary in the Cathedrall Church of Norwich together with other penitâ—ntiaries to doe open penance for his offence diuerse others the same yeare were forced to abiuration and penance In this next yeare in the same Register were sixteene or seauenteene that were examined and did penance likewise amongst whom was Iohn Baker otherwise called Vsher Tunstall who for hauing a booke with the Pater noster Aue and Creede in English and for other Articles of Fasting Confession and inuocation was constrained to abiure and doe such penance as others did before him Another was Margerie Baâ—kster wife of Willam Backster against whom one Ioane Cliffe and
was compelled by the Bishop to depose First that she bad her take héede of swearing else a Bee would sting her tongue and venime her soule and that she rebuked her for saying Pater nosters to the Cruciâ—ixe and Aue Maries to our Lady saying you will doe ill in 〈◊〉 or praying to such Images and that God will giue no more reward for such prayers then a â—endle put vnder the foote will giue light in the night saying that lewde wrights of stockes hewe such Crosses and Images and lewde Painters gleere them with coloures and opened her armes and tolde her this is the true Crosse of Christ And that she said if euery Sacrament were God and the very bodie of Christ then 1000. Priests and more doe euery day make a 1000. such Gods and eate them and voide them out of their hinder parts filthily stinking vnder euery hedge where you may finde many such Gods It shall neuer be my God it was falsly and deceitfully ordained by the Priests to induce simple people to Idolatry for it is onely materiall bread And that Thomas of Canterbury whom the people calâ— Saint Thomas was a false Traytor and damned in Hell And that the Pope Cardinals Archbishops Bishops and especially the Bishop of Norwich and others that support Heresies and Idolatries shall shortly haue the same or worse mischiefe so fall vpon them then that cursed man Thomas of Canterbury had for they cursedly decâ—iae the people with false mâ—mmetries to extort money to maintaine their pride riot and idlenesse and haue slaine the true Preachers or Goâ—â— Lawe And that she said that none was bound to fast in Lent or other daies appointed and that it was lawfull to eate flesh and other meates vpon the said dayes that Pope Sâ—luester made the Lent And that William White was a good man and falsly condemned and at his execution when he would haue exhorted the people a Deuill one of Bishop Caiphas his seruants strocâ—e him on the lips that he could not declare the will of God And that shee taught her not to goe to Pilgrimage to the Lady of Walsingham or any other Saint or place And that she desired this deponent and her maid to come in the night to her chamber to heare her husband reade the Lawe of Christ vnto them And that she saide that the people did worship Deuils which fell from Heauen with Lucifer and entred into the Image which stand in the Churches so that the people which worship Images â—ommit Idolatry And that holy bread and water are but trifles And they are excommunicated that first ordained bels And that the Saturday after Aswednesday shee had a pot séething ouer the fire with a piece of Baken and Otmeale seething in it Others also were sworne which confirmed the former depositions but wee finds no mention in Regester what became of her Diuerse good men this yeare were accused by the deposition of one William Wright their names appeare in the booke at large And the said William Wright deposed that it is read in the Prophecies amongst the Lollards that their sect shall bee in manner destroyed yet at the length it shall preuaile and haue the victory against all her enemies Iohn Burrell seruant to Thomas Moone of Ludney in the Dioces of Norwich was apprehended and it was obiected against him besides the Articles before mentioned that hee held that the Catholicke Church is the Seules of euery good Christian. That Lent and other Fasting-dayes were ordained of the Priests and not of God and that men may eate flesh or fish indifferently vpon those dayes That Pilgrimage ought not to be made but to the poore That it is not lawfull to sweare but in câ—se of of life and death That Masses and prayers for the Soules of the dead are vaine and that the deade are either in Heauen or Hell for there is no Purgâ—tory but this world He was forced to 〈◊〉 and suffer like punishment as before Thomas Moone of Ludâ—ey was apprehended and the Articles aforesaid laid against him especially that he had receiued comforted and supported diuerse vpon which hee being conâ—â—ct was forced to abiure and receiue like penance Robert Grigges of Martham was brought before the Bishop for the Articles aforesaid especialâ—y for affirming that the Sacrament of confirmation by the Bishop did auaile nothing to saluation that it was no sinne to withstand the ordinances of the Church of Rome that holy bread and water were but trifles and that they were the worse for the conâ—urations and characters made ouer them he was forced to abiure and suffer penance as aforesaid Iohn Finch of Colchester was taken in Ipswich and brought before the Bishop and being conuicted of the aforesaid Articles was inioyned penance three whippings three seuerall Sundaies in solemne Procession about the Cathedrall Church of Norwich and thrée whippings about the Market place thrée principall market daies his head necke and â—eete bare his bodie couered onely with a short shirt with a taper of waxe of a pound waight in his hands which the next Sunday after his penance heâ— should offer vnto the Triuitie and euery Ashwednesday and Munday and Thursday three yeare after hée should appeare before the Ordinary in the Cathedral Church to doe open penance amongst other penitontiarâ—es About the same time shortly after the Coronation of King Henry the sixt one Richard Houeden a wool winder and Citizen of London was crowned with Martyrdome whenby no perswasions he could be drawne from the opinions of Wickliffe as Fabian writeth he burned hard by the Tower of London Nicholas Canon of Eye was brought before the Bishop of Norwich and many witnesses being sworne against him they appointed one to speake for them all First that on Easter day all the Parish going of Procession he went the contrary way deciding them and méeting them Hée confessed it and â—hougâ—t he did well therein And that he should say If the Sacrament of the Alter be very God and very man then God may be put in a small roome as when it is in the Priâ—sts mouth And why may not wee 〈…〉 as well vpon Fâ—â—daies and other prohibited dayes as the Priests eate the flesh and bloud of our Lord euery day To which he answered hee thought hee had spoken well therein Item that on Corpus Christi day at the eleuation of high Masse when all kneeled downe and held vp their hands and did reuerence to the Sacrament he went behind a piller turned his face from the Altar and mocked them He affirmed he thought he did well in so doing Item when his mothâ—r would lift vp his right hand to crosse himselfe from the 〈◊〉 and assaults of the Deuill hee mocked her This hee thought it was well done Item vpon All-ballend day at the eleuation of the Masse when many lighted torches 〈◊〉 them vp to the Altar and knéeled downe there in honour of the Sacrament hee standing behinde the Priest with a fozeh turned his backe to
which wordes hee declared that he would substitute vnder him no Uicar in earth for a Uicar signifieth one who in the absence of the principall hath to doe the workes of the principall And being asked his opinion of Indulgences and Pardons he said he beleeued that the treasure-boxe of the merits of Saints could not be distributed of the Pope to others because their treasure is not left here on earth for it is written in the Reuelation Their works follow them and that their merits could not be applied to other men for the satisfaction of their paine due to them and he called Indulgences and Pardons pias fraudes fidelium And being asked the question he said He thought that hallowing of Altars Chalics Uestments War Candles Palmes Hearbes Holy water and other diuine things made them haue no spirituall power in them to driue away any Diuells and that holy water had no more efficacie then other water concerning remission of veniniall sinnes and driuing away Diuels and other effects which the Schoole Doctors attribute vnto it After these Articles were condemned by the Inquisitor and his assistants hee said As you doe with me if Christ himselfe were here he might be condemned as an hereticke but within thrée or foure dayes with much perswasions he was content to condiscend vnto them and submit himselfe to their holy mother Church Doctor VESELVS THis Veselus and the foresaid Vesalianus were great friends and when Vesalianus was condemned this Veselus thought that the Inquisitor would also examine him He was so worthy a man that the people called him Luxmundi He reprehended the Papists doctrines of the diuision of Repentance and Purgatorie and workes of Supererogation and Pardons and Indulgences and disputed against them at Rome and at Paris so that many of the Popes Court perswaded by him began to speake more freely and more boldly against these matters then himselfe did hee disallowed the abuses of the Masses prayers for the dead and the Supremacie of the Pope and that no such supreme head ouer all others ought to bee in the world and that the Pope hath no authoritie to command but so farre as truth goeth with him and that hee ought not to preuaile by commanding but by teaching that the Pope and the Prelates proceeding against Christes Doctrine are plaine Antichristes Hee said those Priestes that had vowed not to marrie and were not able to bee chaste might breake there vow Hee said that their forefathers before Albert and Thomas did resist the Popes indulgences and called them Idolatry fraude and errour in his Booke de subditis superioribus he disputeth against the Pope and his Prelates affirming except their Faith be sound they are not to bee obayed and that the Pope may erre and men ought to resist him therein that superfluous riches in the Clergy doe not profit but hurt That the Pope doth wickedly distribute the rents of the Church and the Church itselfe to vnworthy Ministers by Symony for hir own profit whereby it appeareth hee careth not for GOD nor the Church That the precepts of the Pope and Prâ—lates binde no farther then the precepts of physitions that is so farre as they bee holsome and stand with the truth of the word that the Pope can command nothing vnder paine of deadly sinne but what God commandeth The Kingdome of heauen is rather shut then opened by the Popes keyes as the Pharisies did that the hearers ought to discerne and Iudge the Doctrine of the Prelates and not to receiue all things they say without due examination Hee prophesied to Iohn Ostendorpius well my Childe thou shalt liue to that day that the Doctrine of these new and contentious Diuines of THOMAS and BONAVENTVRE with other of that sort shall bee vtterly reiected from true Christian Diuines And hee often disputed of the righteousnesse of faith and why Saint Paul did so often inculcate that men be iustified by faith and not by workes that all men were deceiued who attributed to Traditions any opinion of GODS worship or that they could not in any wise be violated or broken MARTIN LVTHER THus proceeding in our Storie by the ayde of Christ we approach vnto the time of Martin Luther at what time it pleased God by his great mercie to reforme the desolate ruines of religion by the industrie of this Luther sent set vp by the mightie spirit of Christ to abolish the abuses and pride of Antichrist which so long had abused the simple flocke of Christ. Many prophesies went before of this time as of the aforesaid prophesie of Iohn Hus and Ierome of Prage that a hundred yeares come and gone they should giue account to God and him This prophesie was in the yeare one thousand foure hundred and fifteene so to this time one thousand fiue hundred and sixteene was iust an hundred yeares Philip Melancton maketh mention of a Monke about fiftis years before this time named Iohn Hilton in Thuring who was cast into prison for speaking against certaine abuses of the place and order where he liued and being weake and feeble hee desired the Warden of the Couent to respect his wofull case he rebuked him for that which he had spoken he said he had spoken nothing preiudiciall to their Monkerie or religion but there shall come one in the yeare one thousand fiue hundred and sixteene which shall vtterly subuert all Monkerie and they should neuer be able to resist him The Angell falling from the high pinicle of the Popes Church into the Riuer Tybris in the yeare 1500. might well portend the ruine of the Pope And the strange sight in Germany as before in the yeare 1501. of the crosses seene vpon mens garments and figures of câ—ownes of Thornes and of Nailes and of drops of bloud fell from heauen that many daies after the women carried them vpon their garments might declare the like Likewise the other Dreame of Iohn Husse as before how that some abolished the Images of Christ in his Church of Bethelem but next day new Painters painted the same and more Images of Christ and fairer and the Painters with the multitude of the people said now let the Bishoppes and Priests put out these Images if they can whereby much people reioiced and I arising vp felt my selfe to laugh he interpreted the painting of Christs picture his preaching of Christ which should be destroyed and the other Painters new Preachers whose Doctrines the Bishops and Priests should not bee able to resist By these and such like prophesies it was euident that the time of restoring the Church was not farre as also the hearts of the people which at that time were inflamed so with hatred against the pompe and pride of Rome and there contempt and derision beganne to arise on euery side for there deâ—estable doings were not so secret but they were seene and abhorred Wherevpon grew many prouerbes of derision as what is this to see the world round about for that these shauelling priests none
to Scotland he was not able to suffer the filthinesse and blindnesse of the Countrey he was accused of Heresie and after disputed constantty with the Cardinall and his Band he confessed Christ to be his onely Aduocate excluding the merits of Saints acknowledged frée â—ustification by the merits of Christ and denied Purgatory At last he was condemned and the same day after dinner burned The King being but a Child by the Testimonie of his bloud hee left the verity oâ— of God fixed in the hearts of many William Tindal in his Apology against Moore maketh mention of Thomas Hitten a preacher at Maidstone in Kent whom the Bishops of Canterbury and Rochester kept long in prison and tormented him with diuers torments yet he continued constant and at the lasâ— they burned him at Maidestone for the constant testimony oâ— Iesus Christ and of his frée grace and saluation Thomas Bilâ—ey of the Uniuerâ—itie of Cambridge a man of excellent constancy Cambridge taking roote in him after long barrennes did begin to flourish He conuerted many of his fellowes to the Gospell amongst whom was Thomas Arthur and Maister Hugh Latimer who was Crosse-kéeper of Cambridge bringing it on procession daies at last he forsooke the Uniuersitie and went to diuers places preaching associated with Arthur the authoritie of Cardinall Woolsey was then great but his pride â—reater which declared the vanity of his life and of the liues of the Bishops and Clergy Bilney with others maruelling at the incredible insolency of the Clergy which they could no longer suffer they began to preach against this dignity and against the Pope Then the Cardinall which did not greatly feare any power of Kings but onelie feared the Gospell of Christ to be preached least it should detect their Hypocrisie and deceits Whereupon he caused the said Bilney and Arthur to bee cast into prison then they were brought before the Cardinall and â— number of Bishops into the Charter-house of Westminster then the Cardinall required of them wherefore they had taught the people the opinions of Luther which are condemned and whether he had not once made an oath not to preach or defend any of Luthers opinions but to impugne the same He said He had made such an Oath but not lawfullie After hee was sworne to make true answere and not to reueale his examinations 1 It was laid against him that he preached though Preachers bee restrained now adaies yet he had warranty by the Word of God where he said Goe iâ—to all the world and preach the Gospell By which authority euery man that hath the gift may preach and the Pope nor any other can make any law to the contrary which he confessed 2 That he said when crosses were set vp against Walls in London that men should not pisse there When there were but few men did reuerence them but when in euerie corner there was a Crosse of necessitie men pissed vppon the Crosses So that when there were but few Lawes in the Church then men were afraid to offend them after ward they made many lawes whereof some are pecuniall as they call them and them they doe obserue those that are not pecuniall they call palea and regard them not To this or the like effect he confessed he spake 3 If I should suffer persecution for the Gospell yet there are seuen thousand more that would preach the Gospell as I doe now therefore good people thinke not much if these tyrants put a man to death for preaching the Gospell This Article he confessed 5 That euery Christian man is a Priest so offer vp sacrifice of prayer and if they murmured against Priesthood they murmured against themselues and that we should not pray to Saints nor worship Images 6 That he should preach at Cambridge that a Bachelor of Diuinity or any other knowing the Gospell should be let from preaching by no man and if any Bishop did accurse them for so doing their curses should returne to themselues All these hee confessed Master Luther did recant and submit himselfe vnto the punishment and iudgement of the Church but these Interrogatories were ministred vnto Master Bilney Whether hee beléeued the assertions of Luther impugned by the Bishop of Rochester were detestable Whether generall Councells and Constitutions where or ought to be obserued of all men euen for conscience whether the Popes Keyes were noâ— profitable or against Gods word whether the Catholikâ— Church may erre or whether it may bee demonstrated or poynted out or else whether it is a spirituall Church knowne to God whether Images of Saints ought to bee worshipped of all true Christianâ— whether a man may beléeue that there is not yet any Iudgement giuen vppon the souâ—es departed whether a man may beléeue that our Lady remained not alwayes a Uirgine whether Holy dayes and fasting dayes may without 〈◊〉 bee broken by any priuate man whether we are bound to be obedient to Bishoppes and Kings as vnto Parents whether the Church doo godly in praying to Saints whether all true Christians bee Priests and haue the Keyes of binding and loosing whether faith may bee without workes and charity whether it is more agreable vnto faith that the people should pray in their owne tongue or in a learned and vnknowne tongue whether children should be taught the Lords prayer without the salutation of the Uirgine whether beades be to be denied or no whether Scriptures ought to bee translated into English or no whether Organs and all maner of songs ought to bee in the Churches whether a Bishoppe haue any Temporall power whether it bee a godly Constitution that no man should preach in an others Dioces without lycence of the Bishop whether vowes of priuate men commeth of the spirit of God whether we should pray for the dead or that there is a Purgatory whether Morall philosophy helpe the vnderstanding of the Scriptures whether the Popes pardons are to be â—eiected whether there may bee any Morall verâ—ues without the gracâ— of Christ whether Saluation and damnation come of necessity and nothing to bee in our owne wills whether Images ought to be taken out of the Churches whether preachers should exhort men to Pilgrimage or to the worshipping of reliques hee in a maner confesseth them all Hee answereth that he did beléeue the assertions of Luther and that men were not bound to beléeue Councells and Constitutions and St. Augustine in his timâ— marnailed that we could liue in safety amongst so many snares of Constitutions when Adam and Eue could not obserue one Fourthly he sayd that the Catholike Church cannot erre in fayth for it is the whole Congregation of the Elect knowne onely to God otherwise no man could be assured of his owne or anothers saluation for it is written no man knoweth whether â—e be worthy of hatred or loue yet I may truely say of the generall Councell congregated by the holy Ghost Behold here the Catholike Church denominating the whole by the most worthy part and hee affirmed
by the Scriptures that the faithfull haue the Iâ—dgment of their soules as soone as they die and are in Heauen and that we are bound to obay Magistrates as Parents and that the people should haue the Lords prayer and the Créed in their owne tongue that their denotion might bee furthered by their vnderstanding of it and might be more expert in their faith I hauâ— heard many say they neuer heard any speake of their resurrection and by the knowledge thereof became more ready to goodnes and fearefull to doe euill and he would wish that the Scripture were in our owne tongâ—e for St. Paule sath hee would rather haue fiue words in a tongue that is knowne c. that the Church may be edified and Châ—isostome bad his hearers looke vpon bookes that they may the better remember that which they had heard and Bead translated the gospell of St. Iohn into English and where it is obiected it is daungerous for Heresâ—e hee said good Pastors might easily helpe the matter by adding the interpretation of the hard places in the margent touching pardons he said it were better that they should bee restrainâ—d then any longer to be vsed as they haue béene to the iniury of Christs passion Further these things were deposed against him that he should preach at Ipswich Christ is our Meadiator betwixt vs and the Father why then should wee séeke to any Saint for remedy and to make petition to Saints is great iniury and blasphemie to Christ and that man is so imperfect of himselfe that hee cannot merit by his owne deedes that it was great iniury vnto our Sauiour Christ to teach that to bâ— buried in Saint Francis Coull should remit foure parts of penance what is then left to Christ which taketh away the sinnes of the world This I will iustifie to bee great blasphemie And that it was great folly to goâ— in pilgrimage and that preachers in times past haue been Antichrists and now it hath pleased God somewhat to shew their errors and that the myracles done in Walsingham Canterbury and Ipswich were done by the Diuell by the sufferance of God to blind the people and that the pope hath not the Keyes that Peter had except hee follow Peter in liuing and that it was deposed against him that hee was twice pulled out of the Pulpit by the Fryers in the Dioces of Norwich And that hee â—xhorted the people to put away their Gods of Siluer and Gold and leaue offering vnto them because it hath often béen knowne that those things offered haue after been giuen to Whoores of the Stewes And that Iewes and Sarazens would haue becâ—me Christians long agoe had it not bin for the Idolatry of the Christians in offering Candles Wax and mony to stockes and stones In a Dialogue betwixt him and Fryer Iohn Brusierd hee proueth thrée points Firsâ— that there is but one Mediator of God and Men which is Christ Then our Lady S. Peter and other Saints be no Mediators and whatsoeuer wee aske the Father in Christs Name we shall haue and God saith not in any other name therfore let vs aske in his name least at the day of Iudgement it be said to vs hetherto haue you asked nothing in my name To which the Fryâ—r answered I would Maister Bilney that you would search the first Origen of the Rogation daies which were ordained by Pope Gregory with Fastings Prayers and holy Processions against the Pestilence by the infeâ—tion of the ayre in which time of Procession an Image like our Lady Painted by S. Luke went before them About which Image Angels did sing Regina coeli letare To the which the Pope ioined Ora pro nobis Domine c. Therefore beeing the Angels did honour the Image of the Uirgine And Pope Gregory with all the Clergy did pray to her It appeareth maniâ—estly we ought to pray to Saints that they may say like for vs which the Disciples said in the Gospell serue them and send them away because they cry after vs. Secondly he proueth the Pope to be Antichrist in that he exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God For the Pope imposeth but a small punishment vpon them that break any of the â—en Commandements But he that shall violate the popes constitutions he is guilty of death What is this but the Pope to sit and to raigne in the Temple of God that is mans conscience as God and the popish miracles are not of God but illusions of Satan who as the Scriptâ—res witnes haue been loosed this fiue hundred yeares As it is written that Satan should bee loosed after a thousand yeares and they are illusions because they make them put thâ—ir Faith in our Lady and othâ—r Saints and not in God alone The third is that no Saint though his suffering were neuer so great and his life most pure deserued any thing for vs with God as you may sée by the answer of the wise Uirgins vnto the foolish Uirgins when they craued oyle of them No say they least peraduenture we haue not sufficient for our selues and you get you rather to them that sell and buy where be then the merits of Saints whereby they may deserue for themselues and others After he was brought againe before the Bishops at the Charter-house afore said where he was admonished to abiure and recant who answered he would stand to his Conscience but being many times sent for and perswaded he did abiure But God not willing to loose such a worthy instrument of his Church raised him againe after his fall as hâ—re followeth to be seene These Articles were obiected against GEFFREY LON for which he was abiured FIrst for hauing and dispersing abroad bookes of Luther for affirming and beleeuing that Faith onely iustifieth and that men be not boâ—nd to obserue the constitutions of the Church That we should pray onely to God not to Saints That pilgrimages are not profitable to mans soule That we should not offer nor set vp lights to Images That no man is bound to keep the Fasts of the Church That Popes pardons profit not a man and Thomas Garnet Master of Art Curat of all Hallowes in Hony Lane for hauing and distributing Luthers Bookes and them of that sect For affirming Faith onely iustifieth That Pardons profit neither the dead nor liuing That the Constitutions of the Church binde vs not for calling Bishops Pharisies That fasting daies are not to bee obserued That euery man that is able may preach the Word and no Law to the contrarie for thesâ— and such like he was abiured before Cutbert Bishop of London But the aforesaid Bilney notwithstanding his recantation Hee abated not any part of his desire study to preach but was the more vehement against the Bishops corrupt life but whilst he was occupied in that godly enterprise to allure all men to saluation Thomas Moore and Richard Nickes the blind Bishop of Norwich who was as blind in body as Soule they laid hands on him and
condemned him of heresie and iudged him to the fire because he had preached since his abiuration and because he taught Saints should not be worshipped nor called vpon as Mediators He would many times proue the paine of the fire by holding his finger neere the Candle but the night before he suffered martyrdome hee held his finger so long that he burnt off the first ioynt Hee was burned in Lollards yit in Norwich with great ioy falling downe before the stake and rising kist it bound himselfe with the Chaine confessing his Faith and animating the people to stand fast in the truth of Gods Word and to suffer for it Sir Thomas Moore beeing Chancellor of England when those should burne Bilney required of him a Letter of his hand whereby they might â—ee discharged after his death He said goe too fellowes burne him first then come to me after for a Bill of my hand The Story of the valiant Martyr Maister BAYFIELD THis Bayfield was a Monk of Bury and for his Religion he was 〈◊〉 in the prison of his house and whipped with a gagge in his mouth and then â—â—ocked and continued in the same torments thrée quarters of a yeere and then hee was committed to Doctor Barnes to goâ— to Cambridge with him when he had been theâ—e a whole yeare he tasted good learning so well that he neuer returned vnto his Abbey againe but went to London to Maxwell and Stacy they kept him secret a while and conuayed him beyond Sea Doctor Barnes being in the Fléete for Gods Word This Bayfield mightily prospered in the knowledge of God and was veneficiall to Maister Tindall and Frith for he brought substance with him and sould their works for them And at last comming to London to M. Smithes house in â—â—cklers Bury he was betrayed and dogged to his Book-â—inders house in Marke Lane there taken carried vnto Lolards Tower from thence taken carried to the Cole-house because one Patmore Parson of Much-Haddam in Essex then liuing in Lolards tower was confirmed in the Doctrine of Christ by him there hee was tyed by the neck middle and legges standing vpâ—ight by the walles diuers times manacled to accuse others that had bought his Bookes but he accused none but stood in his Faith vnto the end He was in the Consistory of Paules put to his tryall whether he would abiure or no he said he would dispute for his Faith and so did to their great shame Stokesley being their Iudge with others hee was condemned for bringing ouer and selling hereticall Bookes and because before time he was accused to the Bishop of London for affirming certaine Articles contrarie to the Church and especially that all land should be giuen to God and not to Saints or Creatures and that euery Priest might preach the Word of God by the authoritie of the Gospell and néed not to runne to the Pope or Cardinals for licence and that hee abâ—ured and hath since preached the like Doctrines When they asked him what he had to say why he should not haue his Iudgement Hee said with a vehement spirit to the Bishop of London your liuing of the spiritualty is so euill that you be hereticks and you maintaine euill liuing and let that true liuing may not be knowne and that their liuing neither their beleefe is according to Christs Gospell Then the Bishop read the sentence against him and disgraded him hee knéeling vpon the highest step of the Altar in Paules He tooke the Crosieâ— staffe and smote him on the brest that he threw him downe backwards and brake his head and he sounded and when he came to himselfe againe he thanked God that he was deliuered from the malignant Church of Antichrist and that he was come into the true Church and that he trusted anon to bee in heauen with Iesus Christ and the triumphant Church for euer Then he was led againe to Newgate continued there in prayer an houre and thence went to the fire ioifully and was thrée quarters of an houre aliue in the fire and when the left arm was burned he rubbed it with his right hand it fell from his body and he continued in prayer to the end without mouing The History of M r Iohn Tewxbury Cittizen and Lether-Dresser of London IN all points of Religion and the point of iustification he disputed most openly in the Bishops Chappell with such prompt and expert answers that Tunstall and all his learned men were ashamed This disputation continued a senight then he was sent to my L. Chancellor Sir Thomas Moore to Chelsey and there he lay in the porters Lodge hand foote and head in the stockes six daies Then he was carried to Iesus Tree in the Garden where he was whipped and also twisted in his browes with small ropes that the bloud start out of his eyes and yet would accuse no man Then he was racked in the Tower and there promised to retant at Paules Crosse. After he came to S. Austens with a new Testament in his hand and stood vp before the people in a Pew and declared openly with teares that he had denied God and prayed the people to forgiue him and to beware of his weaknesse not to doe as he had done for if I should not turne againe to this truth hauing the New Testament in his hand he said this Booke Gods Word would damne mee body and soule and he prayed euery body to doe as hee had done for hee would not feele such a hell againe as he had done not for all the worlds good and immediately hee was carried to the Bishop of London and after he was burned in Smithfield and died a glorious Martyr In his Disputations the Bishop proposed these Articles out of the Booke called the Booke of the wicked Mammon and hee affirmed them TEwxbery A man should doe good works for the loue of God onely and for no hope of reward higher or lower in heauen for if he should it were presumption being asked whether faith only iustifieth he said if he should desire heauen by works hee were greatly to blame for workes followe Faith and Christ redéemed vs by his death the diuell holdeth our hearts so hard that it is impossible for vs to consent to Gods Law and that the Law of God suffereth no merits nor any man to bee Iustified in the sight of God and that the Law of God commandeth things impossible and as the good tree bringeth forth good fruit so there is no Law to him that beleeueth and is iustified by faith and all good workes must be done without respect of any profit thereby for they deserue no reward of God and that the Diuel is not east out by the merits of fasting and prayer Item We cannot loue God except we sée first his loue and kindnes to vs whilst we are vnder the Law wee sée nothing but â—inne and damnation and the wrath of God and cannot but hate him as a tyrant and
for that being besides his wits by chance he came into a Church where a Priest was saying masse and was come to the holding vp and shewing the Sacrament Collins in like manner took vp a little Dogge holding it ouer his head shewing him vnto the people wherefore hee was condemned and burned and the Dogge with him LEYTON and PVTTEDVE LEyton was a Monke of Aye in Suffolke and was burned at Norwich for speaking against a certaine Idoll which they of Aye were wont to carry about in processions and for affirming both kindes in the Sacrament and Puttedue comming into a Church merily taunted the Priest that after he had drunke vp all the wine alone he blessed the hungry people with the empty Chalice wherefore hee was condemned and burned Cowbridge THis Cowbridge came of a good stocke his auncestors euen from Wickliffes time hetherto had been alwaies fauourers of the Gospell and addicted to the setting sorth thereof in English Hee was borne in Colchester his Father was head Bayly thereof hee was burned at Oxenford for affirming that euery poore Priest being neuer so poore and needy being of a good conâ—ersation hath as great power and authoritie in the Church of God and ministration of the Sacraments as the Pope or any other Bishops they almoststerued him whilst hee was in prison in Bocardo and a little before his examination they promised him meate if at his execution he would say such things as they would minister vnto him which he promised to do whereupon he was well cherished and recouered some part of his sense When he was come to execution contrary to their expectation often times calling vpon the Name of the Lord Iesuâ— with great quietnesse and méeknesse he yéelded his spirit into the hanâ—s of the Lord. This yeare one Peter a Germaine and another with him constantly indured death by the fire at Colchester for the Lords Supper Fryer Forrest hanged for Papistry HE was an obseruant Fryer and had secretly in confessiâ—ns declared to certaine of the Kings Subiects in confessions that the King was not supreame head of the Church and being examined how he could say the King was not supreme head being sworne to the contrary he answered he took his oath with his outward man and his inward man neuer consented thereto he was further accused of diuers damnable Articles conuicted after he was hanged in Smithfâ—eld aliue in chaines by the arme-holes and middle and fire made vnder him and so he was consumed to death There was a scaffold prepared for the Priuy Cauncell and the Nobles to sit on to graunt him pardon if he repented there was also a Pulpit where Mâ—ster Hugh Latimer Bishop of Worcester declared his errours and conâ—uted them by Scripture with many exhortations to repent but he would neither heare nor speak A little before the execution a great Image was brought out of Wales to the gallows which was called Daruell Gatheren whom the Welch-men much worshipped and had a prophesie amongst them That this Image should set a whole Forest on fire which took effect for he set this Forest on fire consumed him to nothing When the Frier saw the fire comming vnto him he took hold on the ladder and would not let it goe but died so vnpatiently as neuer did any that put his trust in God Certaine Iniunctions giuen out in the thirtieth yeare of King HENRIES raigne AGainst printing and bringing from beyond Sea any books and offering to sell them without acquainting the King or some of his Councell first vpon paine of forfeyting their goods and chattels and their bodies to be imprisoned at the Kings pleasure That there shall none argue about the Sacrament of the Altar vpon paine of death and loosing their goods except it be the learned in Diuinity in their schooles and appoyâ—ted places for such matters And that holy bread holy water and procession creeping to the Crosse setting vp of lights before the Corpus Christi bearing of candles on Candlemas day Puriâ—â—cation of women deliuered with childe offâ—ring of Chrisomes kéeping of the foure offering dayes paying their Tithes these to be obserued vntill the King doe abrogate any of them Married Priests to be counted Laymen and loose their Spirituall promotion That all Cleargy men should diligently in their cures preach and teach the people the glory of God and the truth of his word declaring the difference betwixt the things that God commands and the rightes and ceremonies then vsed least the people thereby grow into further superstition And that Thomas Becket was a trayâ—or and not a saint his Images to be plucked downe in euery place and his holy dayes not to bee kept and that the Anthiphens Collects and prayers to him be not read but raced out of the bookes Launcelot Iohn a Painter Gyles Germaine Iohn Painter and Gyles Germaine were accused of Heresie and whilst they were 〈◊〉 examination at London before the Bishoppe and other Iudges by chance there came one of the Kings guarde one Launcelot a tall man and of as goodly a mind hee standing by séemed by his gesture to fauour the cause and the poore men whereuppon he was apprâ—hended examined and condemned with them and the next day at â—â—ue of the clocke in the morning was burned in St. Giles in the fields Sir Iohn Bortrucke a Scotish Knight his confutation of certaine Arcicles vpon which hee was condemned by the Cardinall and most of the Nobles and chiefe of Scotland FIrst touching the Popes Supremacy these holy ones magnisse their Lord as common theâ—ues preâ—erre their Captaines calling them euery where most honest men for it is euident that none in the whole world is giuen to more ryot noâ— séeketh more gréedily to all kind of delicates and wantonnesse and aboundeth with al vices as treason murther rapine and all kind of such euills as He. And where they affirme him to bee Christ Uicar on earth it shall appeare that he cannot exercise more power then other Bishops for whereas they say Peter had power ouer the Apostâ—es and consequently ouer the whole Church the which power succéeds to the Bishop of Rome but by the Scriptures wee may easily sée how 〈◊〉 they lie in the Councell in the 15. of the Acts Peter heard them speake theiâ— minds receaued their Iudgment and followed their decree is this to haue powâ—r ouer others and in his first Epistle writting to the Bishops and Pasâ—ors he saith â— beséech the Bishops and Pastors which are amongst you for so much as I my selfe 〈◊〉 also a Bishop and witnesse of the afflitions of Christ partaker of the glory which shall be reuealed that they diligently feed the flocke committed vnto them why then doe they challenge the authority of S. Peter which he neuer acknowledged in himselfe I doubt not but it Peter were here he would rebuke their madnes as Moses did Iosua which was so zealous towards him And in the eight of the Acts he is
commanded by his fellowes To goe with Iohn to Samaria he refused not so to doe and being the Apostles send him they declare that they doe not â—ount him as their superiour and by his obedience he confesseth a fellowship with them but no Emperour ouer them But the Epistle to the Galathians putteth vs sufficiently out of all doubt whereas S. Paul proueth himselfe to bee equall with him and how when Peter did not faithfully execute his office hee was by him rebuked and not obedient to his correction all doth euidently proue that there was equality betwixt Paul Peter and also that he had no morâ— power euer the residue of the Apostles then ouer him the which Paul doth purposely intreat of least any should prefer Peter or Iohn before him wherefore I cannâ—t acknowledge Peter head of the Apostles nor the Pope ouer other Bishops but I acknowledge Christ the onely head of the Church And I say with S. Gregory that whosoeuer calleth himselfe an vniuersall Bishop he is the fore-rider of Antichrist And whereas they alledge the high priesthood of the old law I say the right of that high priesthood is onely transported vnto Christ for this Priest-hood doth not onely consist in learning but in the propitiation and mercy of God which Christ hath fulfilled by his death in the intercession by the which he doth now intreat for vs vnto his father Whereas they alledge out of the 16. Chapter of Mathew Thou art Peter and vpon this rock c. If they do thinke that this was particularly spoken vnto Peter S. Cyprian and S. Augustine shall sufficiently answer them that Christ did it not to preferre one man aboue the residue but that he might set forth the vnity of the Church hee saith if this were spoken onely vnto Peter the Church hath not the Keyes and if the Church haue them then Peter when he receiued the Keyes did figurate the whole Church Touching their Arguments that these words were spoken to none but Peter this will easily be dissolued if we know why Christ gaue this name Peter to him whose name was Simon hauing respect onely to the constant profession which hee made of Christ as God changed the name of Abraham from Abram which tooke the name of the multitude which should come forth of his seede so Peter took his name of the constant confession of Christ which indeede is the true Rocks vpon which the Church is builded and not Peter no otherwise then Abraham was not the multitude himselfe whereof he tooke his name and the Church if it had béene builded vpon Peter should haue béene builded but vpon a weake foundation who was ouercome with the words of a litle wench so constantly to deny Christ so any man may vnderstand how these Romish builders doe wrest the scriptures to their pleasures And when they alledge out of the 20. chapter of S. Iohn feed my sheep it is a childish Argument for to feed shéep is not to beare dominion ouer the whole Church and Peter exhorts all Byshops to feed their flocks therefore there was no authority giuen vnto Peter more then to others or that Peter did equally communicate the authority which he had receiued vnto others and did not reserue it to himselfe to be transported to the Bishops of Rome 2 Touching pardons or indulgences they say that the merits of Chirst and of the Saints Apostles and Martyrs which they impudently affirme to haue merited more at Gods hands then was néedfull for themselues and there did so much superabound that might redound vnto the helpe of others and they affirme that their blood was mixed with the blood of Christ and the treasure of the Church was compounded of them both for the remission of sinnes and that the kéeping of this treasure is wholy committed to the Pope and in his power consisteth the dispensation thereof and that he himselfe may bestow these treasures and giue power to others so to do Hereupon riseth the pleanary indulgences and pardons granted by the Pope for as many yeares as he will by Cardinals for 100. daies they haue such power and bishops but for forty daies and no body but Satan taught this doctrin who would vtterly extinguish the merits of Christ which he knoweth to be the only remedy of saluation Christ in the 17. of Luke saith When you haue done all that you are coÌ„manded count your selues but improfitable seruants And the 46. of Esay All the merits of mans righteousnesse is compared to menstruous cloth by the Scripture the corruption of our nature is so manifest that in our most perfect workes there lacketh not imperfection The Parable of the ten Uirgines in the twentie fiue of Mathew putteth this out of all controuersie where the wise virgins said They had not sufficient oyle for themselues and others This they ground vpon the Epistle of S. Paul to the Collossians I fulfill the afflictions of Christ which were wanting in my flesh for his body which is the church But Paul referreth to those afflictions wherewith the members are and shall be afflicted so long as they liue in this world euen as Christ was afflicted and wheras S. Iames addeth this word for the Church he doth not meane for the Redemption of it but for the edifying of the same as in the 2. to Timothy he saith He suffereth for the elect sake for by his constancy and stedfastnes in troubles he sheweth he contemneth this life in hope of a better life whereby he doth confirme and establish the faith of the Church for great fruit by the afflictions and martirdome of the faithfull ariseth to the glory of God in that they subscribe and beare witnesse vnto the truth by their blood and being the Popes pardons are nothing else then such as he faineth he is a manifest deceiuer and a Simonist in selling such marchandise as can in no place help Touching the marriage of Priests it is against the word of God against Iustice to forbid Priests to marry in the 13. to the Hebrewes The band of marriage is vndefiled and honorable amongst all men And in the 1. Cor. 7. chap. For auoiding of whoredome let euery men haue his owne wife and in that they say this is meant of others and not of Ministers That is disproued by the 1. Tim. 3. Chapt. Bishops and Deacons ought to be the husbands of one wife And what can be more spoken against them herein then in the fourth Chapter of the said Epistle In the latter daies shall come deceiuers and wicked spirits which shall forbid to marry they excuse themselues that this was fulfilled in the hereticks cald Tatians which did condemne matrimony but we do onely forbid Church-men to marry but this notwithstanding this prophesie of the holy Ghost redoundeth vpon them They interpret S. Pauls saying that a Bishop shall haue but one Wife That a Bishop ought not to bee chosen that hath married the second Wife but this interpretation appeareth to be
should be any publike change in this Realme of Religion except by the consent of you and the whole Parliament wherein you may easily perceiue his profound wisedom great leue towards you Wherfore he desireth you in Christs name that leauing blindnes contentions you would discusse those things amongst you which pertaine to religion and the Church hauing onely respect vnto the Scriptures neither will he any longer suffer the Scriptures to be wrested by any one of you neither to be oppressed with the Popes Decrées or authoritie of the Doctors or Councels neither will he allow any Doctrine grounded onely vpon Antiquitie and Custome hauing no other foundation in Scriptures such as you call vnwritten verities you owe this duety chiefely to Christ and next of necessitie vnto the Church and yet you shall not be vnrewarded at the Kings hands if he perceÃue you do your duty as you ought in establishing concord in the Church The which to bring to passe the onely methode is to discusse all things according to the Canons of Gods word wherevnto the Kings Maiestie doth exhort you and hartily desire you the Bishops gaue thankes vnto the King for his zeale vnto the Church and his exhortation worthy so Christian a Prince Then Bonner Bishop of London the most earnest Champion for the Pope defended the vnwritten verities and maintained the seuen Sacraments of the Church and others resisted him Touching whose Arguments because there is no great matter in them I refer thee to the Booke at large where also thou maist sée the number of Idols in England to which in great deuotion they vse to goe on pilgrimage vnto At length he was apprehended and committed to the Tower and then hee was attainted by Parliament for heresie for supporting Barnes and Clarke hereticks and many others And by his authoritie and Letters rescued them and deliuered them out of prison and for evulgating a great number of Bookes containing heresie and caused Bookes to be translated into English comprising matter against the Sacrament of the Altar for commending the Bookes after and that he should speake words against the King which they would neuer suffer him to answere vnto which were not likely to be true in that the King so shortly after his death wished to haue his Cromwell aliue againe by reason of which Act of Parliament the Noble Lord Cromwell was oppressed with his enemies and condemned in the Tower He was beheaded vpon Tower Hill where he patiently suffered the stroke of the Axe by a Butcherly miser which very vngodlily performed the office The History of Thomas Barnes Thomas Garard and William Hierome Diuines WHen as Cromwell was dead Gardiner Bishop of Winchester being at liberty to exercise his cruelty it is to be wondred what troubles hee raised and least he should loose his occupation by delayes Hee first assaults Robert Barnes Thomas Gerrard and William Hierome whom hee caused to be put to execution two daies after Cromwell and first of Barnes Doctor of Diuinitie There was sent downe a Sergeant at Armes to Cambridge who arresâ—â—d Doctor Barnes in the Conuocation house and they determined to make priuy search for Luthers Bookes and all the Germaines workes but they that were suspected had word therof and the Bookes were conuayed away before they came and he was brought to Cardinall Wolsey in Westminster At last he spake with the Cardinall in his Chaire of State knéeling on his knees Then said the Cardinall What Maister Doctor had you not scope sufficient in the Scriptures to teach the people but my golden showes my pollaxes my pillars my golden Cushions my crossee did so much offend you that you made vs Ridiculum caput amongst the people we were iollily that day laughed to scorne Uerily it was a Sermon more fitter to be preached on a Stage then in a Pulpit At last you said I wore a paire of red Gloues I should say bloudy Gloues that I should not bee cold in the middest of my Ceremonies Hee answered hee spake nothing but the truth according to the Scriptures and the old Doctors Then hee deliuered the Cardinall six shéetes of Paper to coroborate his saying He receiuing them said we perceiue you intend to stand to your Articles and shew your learning Yea said Barnes by Gods Grace and your Lordships fauour He answered such as you beare vs and the Catholick Church little fauour whether doe you thinke it more necessary that I should haue this royalty because I represent the Kings person in all High Courts of this Realme to the terror of all rebellions Treasons all the wicked members of this Common-wealth or to be as simple as you would haue vs to sell these things and giuâ— them to the poore which shortly would pisse it against the walles and pull his Maiestie from his dignitie He answered I think it necessarie to be sold and giuen to the poore for it is not comely for your calling and the King is not maintained by your pompe and pollaxes but by God which saith per me Reges regnant Then the Cardinall said to Doctor Gardiner and Maister Fox Loe Maister Doctors heere is the learned and wise man that you told me of Then they knéeled and desired his Grace to be good vnto them for hee would be reformable Then said he for your sakes and the Uniuersitie wee will be good vnto him Maister Doctorâ—dost thou not know that I am legatus de latere and that I am able to dispence with all matter in this Realme as much as the pope may Hee answered I know it Then hee bad him be ruled by him and I will doe all things for thy honesty and the honesty of the vniuersitie hee thanked him and said he would stick to the Scriptures according to his little Talent Then the Cardinall told him he should haue his learning tried and haue the Law and commanded him to the Tower But Gardiner and Fox became his sureties After he was twice brought before the Bishops and the Abbot of Westminster in the Chapter-house at Westminster Then he was put to haue the Councell of Gardiner and Fox and they perswaded him rather to abiure theâ— burne that he might doe more in time to come and with other perswasions mighty in the sight of reason and foolish flesh wherevpon he abiured and bore a faggot the Bishop of Rochester preaching at the abiuration of him and others stood vp and declared vnto the people how many daies of forgiuenes of sinnes they had for beeing at that Sermon yet he continued halfe a yéere after in prison and then he was committed to be frée prisoner in the Augustine Friers in London when these Caterpillers and bloudy beasts had vndermined him they complained on him again to my Lord Cardinall Then he was deliuered to the Friers of Northampton to bee burned Then Maister Horne heard that a writ should come shortly to burne him then hée councelled him to faine himselfe desperate and writ a Letter to the
Cardinall signifying that he would drowne himselfe and to leaue his clothes there and another Letter to the Mayor of the Towne to search for him in the water because he had a Letter written in parchment wrapt in wax about his neck for the Cardinal which would teach all men to beware of him vpon this they were seuen daies a searching for him but he went to London in a poore mans apparell and thence to Anwerpe to Luther and there answered all the Bishops of the Realme and made a Booke called acta Romanorum pontificum and another Booke with a supplication to King Henry When it was told the Cardinall he was drowned he said perit memoria eius cum sonitu but this lighted vpon himselfe for shortly after he poyso-himselfe In the beginning of the Raigne of Quéene Anne he and others came againe into England and continued a faithfull Preacher in the Citie of London and in her Graces time well entertained and promoted and after sent by King Henry the eight Ambassador to the Duke of Cleaue for the marriage of the Lady Anne of Cleaue betwéene the King and her and was well accepted vntill Gardiner came out of France but then neither Religion nor the Queene prospered nor Cromwell nor the preachers Then followed alteration in marriage vntill hee had grafted the marriage into another stocke by the â—ccasion whereof hee began his bloudy worke Soone after Doctor Barnes and his Brethren were carried to the King to Hampton Court to be examined But the King seeking meanes of his safety bad him goe home with Gardiner and confer with him they not agréeing Gardiner sought opportunitie to dispatch Barnes and the rest as he had done by the Queâ—ne the Lady Anne of Cleue and the Lord Cromwell and he appointed them three to preach thrée Sermons at the Spittle which were baites to minister iust occasion of their condemnations A hen they were sent for to Hampton Court and from thence carried vnto the Tower and came not thence but to their deathes Then the Protestants went beyond Sea Priests were diuorced from there Wiues certaine Bishops deposed and other good men denied Christ and bore Faggots then they were put to dâ—ath without iudgement a Papist and a Protestant were laid vpon one hurdle and drawn to Smithfield This was Winchesters deuise to colour his tyrany Then Barnes hid the Sheriffe beare him witnes he died Christianly and Charitably and prayed them all to pray for him and if the dead may pray for the quick we will pray for you so they forgaue their enemies and kissed one another and stood hand in hand at the stake vntill the â—â—re came and so rested in Christ. The same day one Powell Fetherstone and Abel were hanged drawne and quartered in the same place for denying the Kings Supremacie and maintaining the Kings marriage with the Lady Katherine Dowager The reason was because as one halfe of the Councell being Papists called vpon Barnes Garet and Hierome to be executed so the other part of the Councell called vpon these thrée Papists to be executed In this yéers a Boy one Richard Mekins but fiftéene yeares old was burned in Smithfield for speaking somewhat against the Sacrament of the Altar In like manner Richard Spencer Priest leauing his papistry married a Wife and got his liuing by day-labour Hee was burnt in Salisbury because hee was thought to hold opinion against the Sacrament and one Andrew Hewet was burned with him About this time Cardinall Poole Brother to the Lord Mountegew was attainted of high treason and fled to Rome where he was made Cardinall of Saint Mary Cosmoden where he remained vntill Quéene Maries time Stokely Bishâ—p of London and Tunstone Bishop of Duresme writ to him to perswade him to abandon the Supremacy of the Pope and to conforme himselfe to the Religion of his King which Letter thou maist reade in the Booke at large which sufficiently proueth the Pope not to be supreme head of the Church but because this Doctrine is as sufficiently proued in other places I omit to abridge it In this yeere the King by the aduice of his Councell sent forth a Decree for the setting vp the Bible in the great volume in euery parish Church in England This yeare Iohn Porter a Taylor a lusty yong man was by Bonner Bishop of London cast into Newgate for reading in the Bible in Paules Church where he was miserably famished to death About this time Iohn Longland Bishop of Lincolne burned two vpon one day one Thomas Barnard and the other Iames Morton the one for teaching the Lords Prayer in Englâ—sh and the other for kéeping the Epistle of Saint Iames in English In this yeare the Kings Maiestie vnderstanding that all Idolatry and vainâ— pilgrimages were not vtterly abolished within these Dominions directed his Letters vnto the Archbishop of Canterbury for the spéedy amendment of the same Anthony Pierson Priest Robert Testwood singing man Henrie Finmore Taylor and Iohn Marbeck singing man were burned at VVindsor THese Articles were obiected against Pierson that he had said Euen as Christ once hanged betweene two theeues so when he is holden vp betwixt the Priests handes he hangs betwixt two theeues except the Priest sincerely preach Gods word That he preached that Christ should not be eaten as he did hang vpon the Crossâ— with his flesh torne and the bloud running about their mouthes but he was to be eaten this day that we might also feed on him to morrow and next day and continually and that he was of more power after his resurrection then he was before That Christ sitting amongst his Disciples commended the Scriptures vnto them when he said This is that bread this is that body of Christ so when hee brake bread and bade them deuide it amongst them and eate it for it was his bodie and likewise the cup saying This is my bloud hee signified to vs that wee should receiue the Scriptures and distribute them vnto the people It was obiected against Finmore that he had said that the Sacrament of the Altar was but a similitude and that if it were God he had eaten twenty Gods in his life He condemned Testwood for iesting with the Priest when he lifted vp the host saying Ho take héed that he fall not That Marbeck with his owne hands had writ notes out of certaine Authors which were repugnant to the masse and sacrament of the Altar and that he said The Masse was impure and defiled with much vngodlinesse and it spoyleth God of his honour and that the eleuation of the sacrament represents the Calues of Ieroboam and is worse Idolatrie then those were and that therein Christ was counted a mocking-stock There was a fift man named Bennet vnto whose charge it was laid that hée should say the daily Masses vsed in the Church were superfluous and that it were sufficient the seuenth day were kept holy Bennet and Marbeck were pardoned by the King the other thrée stoutly suffered
martyrdom We will passe ouer the Priest which was hanged in the Porters lodge of Gardener Bishop of Winchester and one Henrie his seruant burnt at Colchester and one Kerby a Taylor burnt at London because we haue no certainty of the time Doctor London Prebend of Windsor and one William Simonds which were the accusers of the foresaid fiue of Windsor they went about to trouble foure Gentlemen of the Kings priuie Chamber that they forced theÌ„ to plead their cause in open Court they declared to the King what danger they were in wherupon they themselues were called in question being conuicted of manifest periurie they were adiudged to weare papers signifying their periuries in the open market of Windsor then they were cast in prison at London where the said Doctor London died About this time was one Rogers a Lay-man of Northfolk burned by the Duke of Northfolke for the true affirmation of the Sacrament halfe a yeare after the Duke lost his eldest sonne and himselfe was committed to prison who then acknowledging his errour became more méeke to such kind of men Iohn Athee was indicted for saying He would not beleeue that which the knaue Priest made and Longs wife sold meaning the Host. And when it was told him God could make it flesh and bloud he said He might put into it a Chicks legge This yeare Iohn Heywood was attached for treason for denying the Kings supremacy but he recanted and confessed to the people that the Pope had no more authority then other Bishops and that the King was supreame head by the Law of God The destruction of Merindall and Cabriers IN the yeare 1218. as is aforesaid God raised vp one Waldo a rich Merchant of Lyons in France which hauing attained perfect knowledge by the word of God discouered the naughtines of the Ecclesiastical Ministers many ioyned themselues vnto them which were called Waldenses and being by persecution dispersed into diâ—ers Countries there were two towns remaining of their Religion in France to wit Merindall and Gabriers Certaine of the cheefe of Merindall were commanded to appeare at the Parliament of Prouence they would haue retained Aduocates to answere for them who told them it was not lawfull for them to giue councell to them because they were but Lutherans but one told them secretly That they should not appeare before the said Court except they were fully determined to be burned by a little fire made of Chaffe without any further iudgement for the Court had already determined the matter against them whereupon and because they had séene many good men serued so hauing no other cause of condemnation but that they were reported to be Lutherans for these causes they did not appeare at the day appointed wherevpon the Parliament gaue out an arrest whereby not onely they of Merindal that were appointed to appeare were condemned to be burned as attainted of heresie and high Treason and their goods confiscate vnto the King but also all the inhabitants of Merindall wherein was fourescore houses to be burned men women and children the towne to be rased and the trées cut vp 500. paces round about A little after there was a great banquet at Ayx at which was the president Cassane and many Counsellors and Nobles and the Archbishop of Arles and the Bishop of Aiâ— with their Ladies and Gentlewomen One that was the Bishop of Aixis Concubine said My Lord president will you not execute the arrest that is giuen out against the Lutherans of Merindall And she recited the manner of it forgetting nothing the Lord Alenson said Gentlewoman you haue learned this of them that would haue it so or else it was giuen out by a Parliament of women Then the L. of Senas said it is true you do not well to call the parliament a Parliament of women he answered he did not beléeue it for it is a thing that the â—ueliest tyrants of the world would iudge most inhumane detestable many of Merindal which séem to me to be very honest men theÌ„ the gentlâ—woman lifting vp her eyes with a great chafe said O that it pleased God that all Lutherans had hornes growing on their foreheads Then said my Lord Bewieu I would all Priests harlots chattered like Pies she said My L. you ought not to spâ—ak against our holy mother the Church for there was neuer any dogge that barâ—ed against the crosse but he waxed mad the Bishop of Aix laughed and clapt her on the back saying By my holy orders my minion you haue don me great pleasure remember me the lesson she hath taught you The Lord answered I will not learn of her nor of thée neither honesty nor honour for the most part of the Bishops and Priests are Adulterers Deceiuers Theeues Seducers I should not speake against the holy Church but I speake against a flocke of Wolues Dogges and abominable Swine Then said the Archbishop My L. you must giue account of these words in time and place he answered I would it were now for I wil be bound to proue more naughtines in Priests then I haue spoken When Christ called the Priests deceiuing Hypocrits blinde Seducers and robbers did he them any wrong They answered no for the most part of them were so Then said my Lord Bewieu Euen so is it with the Bishops and Priests for they are such kinde of men and worse Then he said Aâ—ant thou Herodias thou vnshamefac't and dishonest harlot is it thy part to speak in this coÌ„pany thou shouldst not desire the innocent bloud to be shed then she sayd if I were a man I would offer you combat to proue that I desire not to shed innocent bloud do you call the bloud of these wicked men of Merendoll innocent bloud I do desire and offer with my whoâ—e power that such as they should bee destroyed from the greatest to the least and to sée the beginning of this worke I haue not beene wanting to imploy all my credit and frienâ—â— and doe not spare neither body nor goods to make the vtter ruine and destruction of them and to deface their memory from amongst men I had rather méet ten diâ—els then one Lutheran After the Bishops and Clergy met againe to consult about the executing of the sayd Arest and they had a banket at the Bishops house of Ruda to this banket the â—ayrest and best Ladies of Aâ—inion were inuited to solace these good Prelates after they had dined danced and vsed their pastime they walked vntill supper and as they passed the stréets leading euery one a Gentlewoman vpon his arme they saw a man that sould dishonest Images to stirre vp the people to whoredome and knauery and all these pictures the Bishops bought which were as many as a Mule could carry a little further a Booke-binder had set out Bibles of lattin and french to seâ—l then the Bishops sayd who hath made thée so hardy to set forth these Marchandise to sell dost not thou know these Bookes
her touching the said Articles deuised against her and gaue her warning of that mischiefe which hanged ouer her head beséeching her to be secret and to conforme her selfe to the Kings minde and no doubt she should finde him gracious After the King came to her himselfe vnto whom after she had vttered her griefe how it was for feare his Maiestie had forsaken her hee so refreshed her with comfortable words that she began to recouer Then shee commanded her Ladies to conuay away her Bookes which were against the Law and then she went to the King he courteously welcomed her and entred into talke of Religion séeming desirous to be resolued of the Queene of certaine doubts The Queene perceiuing to what purpose this his talke tended your Maiestie doth well know quoth shee and I am not ignorant of what great weaknesse by our first Creation is allotted to vs women to bee subiect vnto man as our head from which head all our direction must proceed and as God made man after his own Image that being indued with more speciall gifts of perfection might bee stirred to meditate heauenly things and obay his commandements so he made woman of man of whom and by whom she is to bee commanded and gouerned whose womanly weaknesse ought to bee tolerated and ayded that by his wisedome such things as be lacking in her might be supplied Therefore your Maiestie being so excellent in ornaments of wisedome and I so much inferiour in all respects of Nature Why doth your Maiestie in such defuse causes of Religion require my Iudgement which when I haue vttered said what I can yet I must and will referre my Iudgement in this and all causes to your Maiesties wisedome as my onely Anker supreme head and the gouernor heere in earth next vnto God Not so by Saint Mary said the King you are become a Doctor late to instruct vs. Shee answered your Maiestie hath much mistaken mee who haue euer thought it preposterous for the woman to instruct her husband but rather to learn of him and where I haue beene bold to hold talke with your Maiestie wherein there hath seemed some difference in opinion I haue not done it to maintaine opinion but to minister talke that your Maiestie might with lesse griefe passe the paine of your infirmitie being attentiue to your talke and that I might receiue some profit by your Maiesties learned Discourse wherein I haue not missed any part of my desire alwaies referring my selfe in such matters to your Maiestie â—hen said the King tendeth your Argument to no worse end then wee are now as perfect friends as euere we were and he imbraced her and kissed her saying it did him more good to heare these words then if he had heard newes of a hundred thousand pound fallen to him On the day that was appointed for the aforesaid Tragedy the King went into his Garden whether the Queene being sent for came onely the three Ladies aboue named waiting on her with whom the King was as pleasant as euer hee was in his life In the middest of his mirth the houre appointed being come the Lord Chancelor commeth into the Garden with forty of the Kings guard at his heâ—les with purpose to take the Queene with the three Ladies to the the Tower whom the King sternely beholding called him to him who on his knees whispered to the King the King cal'd him knaue arrant knaue and beastly foole and commanded him to auant out of his presence which words the Quéene heard though they were low spoken then he departed with his traine the whole mould of his deuice broken The Queene seeing the King so chaâ—ed spoke for the Lord Chancellor Ah poore soule quoth hee thou little knowest how euill hee deserueth this grace at thy hands he hath been towards thee sweet heart an arrant knaue and so let him goe If King Henry had liued hee and the French King had been at this point within halfe a yeere after to haue changed the Masse in both their Realmes into a Communion as wee now vse it and also vtterly to haue extirped the Popes vsurped power out of both their Realmes and they ment to exhort the Emperour to doe the like in Flanders and his other countreyes or else to breake off from him and herein quoth the Archbishop Cranmer the King willed mee to pen a forme thereof to be sent to the French King but that it was letten by the death of King Henry When the Bishops had brought ANNE ASKEVV and her fellow Martyrs to death being now in their triumph as the Pharisies were when they had killed Christ they deuised how to euer read the truth for euer wherevpon they made a strait Procâ—amation authorised by the Kings 〈◊〉 for abolishing of the Scripture and all other English Bookes which miâ—ht gâ—â—e light to the setting forth of Gods Word and the grace of the Gospell which thou maist see in the Booke at large which no doubt had done much hurt in the Church amongst the godly in bringing them to danger or keeping 〈◊〉 in blindnes had not the shortnes of the Kings daies stopped the malignant purposes of the Prâ—latâ—s causing the King to leaue that to the people by his death which by his life he would not grant for within foure monethes after the proclamation he deceased the eight and thirty yeare of his raigne The History touching the Persecutions in Scotland Deane Thomas Forret THis Deane Thomas Forret preached euery Sunday in his parish vpon the Epistle and Gospell which was nouelâ—y in Scotland to see any preach but the Black Friâ—r or the Gray Wherefore the Friers enuied him and accused him to the Bishop of Donkelden as an heretick which shewed the mysteries of the Scripture vnto the vulgar people to make the Clergy detestable The Bishop sending for him said my Ioy Deane Thomas I leue you well â— am informed you preach the Epistle and Gospel euery Sunday and that you take not the Cow for mortuarie nor the vpper Cloth for Crisome of your parishioners which is very preiudiciall to the Church men My ioy Deane Thomas take your Cow and your vpper Cloth and preach not euery Sunday for in so doing you will make the people thinke we should preach likewise But when you finde a good Epistle or a good Gospell that setteth forth the lâ—bertie of the Church preach that and let the rest be Thomas answered my parishioners pay me my duetiâ—s willingly and wâ—e agree well and where your Lordship saith it is too much â—o preach euery Sonday I thinke it too little and also would wish that your Lordship would doe the like nay nay we are not ordained to preach M. Forret and where your Lordship speaketh of a good and an euill Epistle I could neuer finde none but good Then spake my Lord I thanke God I neuer knew what the Old New Testament ment Wherevpon grew a prouerb you are like the Bishop of Dunkelden that knâ—w neither new
Latine VVALTER MILL AMongst the rest of the Martirs of Scotland the constancy of Walter Mill is not to be passed in silence out of whose Ashes sprang thousands of his opinion who chose rather to dye then to bee any longer ouer-trodden with the cruâ—â—l beastly and ignorant Byshops Abbots Monkes and Fryers and scone after his Martyrdome the Congregation began to debate true Religion against the Papists He climbing vp into a Pulpet to be examined before the Bishops they séeing him so weake partly by age and partly trauell and euill intreatment that hee could not climbe vp without helpe they thought they should not haue heard him but when he spake he made the Church sound with great stoutnesse that the Christions reioyced and the Aduersaries were ashamed At first hee knéeling praying long and was commaunded to rise and answere his Articles calling him Sir Walter Mill He said he ought to obay God more then Men and where you call me Sir Walter call me Walter for I haue bin ouer long one of the Popes Knights Oliphant What think you of Priests marriage Mille. I hold it a blessed band for Christ made it free to all men but you abhorre it and take other mens wiues and daughters you vow chastitie and breake it Paule hade rather marrie then burne the which I haue done for God neuer forbade marriage to any estate or degrée Oliph Thou sayest there is not seuen Sacraments Mille. Giue me the Lords Supper and Baptisme and take you the rest and if there be seuen why omit you one of them to wit marriage and giue your selues to whoredeme Oliph Thou art against the blessed Sacrament of the Altar Mill. If a King bid many to a feast and when they sit downe to eate he turn his back to them and eate vp all himselfe doth he not mock them euen so do you mock the people eating and drinking the Sacrament and giuing them none the Sacrament of God is not to be taken carnally but spiritually and stands in faith onely Your masse is wrong for Christ was once offered vpon the Crosse for mans trespasse and will neuer be offered againe Oliph Thou deniest the office of a Bishop Mill. I affirme those which you call Bishops doe not the workes of Bishops but liue after their sensuall pleasures and take no care for the flocke nor yet regard the word of God but desire to be honoured and called Lords Oliph Thou speakest against pilgrimages Mill. I say it is not commaunded in Scripture and that there is no greater whoredom in no places then at your pilgrimages except in common Brothell-houses Oliph Thou preachest priuatly in houses and openly in fields Mill. Yea man and in the Sea also sayling in a ship Oliph If thou wilt not recant I will pronounce sentence Mill. You shall know that I will not recant for I am corne and not chaffe I will not be blowne away with the winde nor burst with the flaile but I will abide both When sentence was pronounced and he to be deliuered to the temporall Iudge his constancie so moued the hearts of many that the Prouost of the Towne Patricke Learmond though he were Steward of the Bishops regalitie refused to bee his temporall Iudge and the Bishops Chamberlaine being therewith charged would not take vpon him so vngodly an office the Bishops seruants could get neuer a cord in the whole towne for money to tye him to the stake withall nor a Tarre barrell to burne him when he came to the stake He said to Oliphant Put me vp with thy hands and take part in putting me to death for by Gods law I am forbidden to lay hands on my selfe Then he put him vp with his hands and he ascended gladly saying Introibo ad altare Dei and desired he might speake to the people which was denied him they saying he had spoken too much already Then some of the yong men committed the burners and the Bishops their Masters to the Diuell and bade him speake what he pleased Then after he had prayed standing vpon the coales said I die onely for the defence of the faith of Christ for the which the faithfull Martyrs haue offered themselues gladly before being assured after the death of their bodies of eternall felicitie And I praise God he hath called me of his mercie amongst the rest of his seruants to seale vp his truth with my life therefore as you will escape eternall death be not seduced with the lies of Priests Monks Friers and the rest of that Sect but depend onely vpon the death of Iesus Christ and his mercie that you may in the time to come be deliuered from condemnation All the while the multitude greatly mourned perceiuing his mighty patience constancie and boldnesse whereby their hearts were so much enkindled and inflamed that he was the last Martyr that died in Scotland euer after for religion After this by Gods iust iudgement in the same place where Walter Mill was burned the Images of the great Church of the Abbey which passed in number and costlines were burned in time of reformation Heere followeth in the booke of Martyrs the names of diuers which were omitted by him in King Henrie the eighth his time and an instrument of the Popes definitiue sentence against Henrie the eighth for his diuorse with Katharine Dowager and the instrument of the Bull of Pope Leo against Martin Luther and his answer to it in which for breuitie sake I leaue thee to the booke at large if thou be disposed to see them and also the last Will and Testament of King Henry and the manner of his death A Storie of certain Friers in France in the Citie of Orleance in the yeare 1534. THe Mayors wife of the Citie prouided in her Will that she should be buried without any pompe or solemnitie for the Bell did vse to warne euery one to pray for the dead corps and when it is carried forth all or the most part of the begging Friers goe before it with Torches and Tapers and the more pompe is vsed the greater is the concourse of people but this woman would none of this gears the which buriall of hers her husband performed according as she required in her Will. Then one Colman and Steuen Arras Doctors of Diuinitie and the first a Coniurer set a young man which was a nouice ouer the Uault of the Church and when they came according to their vse to Mattins at mid-night he made a wonderfull noyse and shrieking then this Colman went to crossing and coniuring but the other aboue would not speake and being charged to make a signe whether he were a dumbe spirit or no hee ratled and made a great noyse againe Then they tolde some of the chiefest of the Citie what a heauie chance had happened and intreated them to come to their seruice at night When they were there and the seruice begunne he aloft made a great noyse being demaunded what he would he made signes he could not speake
his head and said I am right sorry to heare your Grace to speake those words which you haue done Hee appeared seauen times before the said Commissioners and euer vsed verie vnreuerent vncomely and frowarâ— words and behauiours towards the Commissioners and others and hee still shifted off the matter by subtile dilatories and friuolous cauiling about the Law and with facing and rayling vpon the Denouncers that hee thought to countenance out the matter before the people But to conclude for all his subtile craftie cautels and tergiuersations hée was iustlie imprisoned and in the end most lawfullie depriued The first trouble of the Lord Protector was presentlie after the depriuation of Bishop Bonner but shortly after hee was deliuered out of the same by the mighty working of GOD the tractation whereof shall bee delayed vntill the time of his second trouble which was two yeares after The vulgar people hearing of the apprehension of the Lord Protector they began to brute abroad that now they should haue their Latine Seruice the holy Bread and holy Water and their other Ceremonies againe Wherefore straite commaundement was sent to the Bishops of the Dioces to warne the Parsons Uicars Curats and Church-wardens of euerie Parish to deliuer vp all Antiphoners Missalls Grayles Processionals Manualls Legends Pyes Portuasies Iournals and Ordinals and all other Bookes of Seruice the hauing whereof might be any let vnto the Seruice that now is set forth in English commaunding all such persons as should be found disobedient in this matter to be committed to ward And because many refused to pay towardes the finding of Bread and Wine for the Communion whereby the Communion in many places was omitted the Byshops had charge for the redresse héereof and to punish such as refused so to doe In this yeare Letters were sent for the taking downe of Altars in Churches and setting vp a Table in the steed thereof vnto Nicholas Ridley who being Byshop of Rochester before was made Bishop of London in Bonners place The Storie of STEPHEN GARDNER Bishop of Winchester VVHereas the Kinges Maiestie made a generall visitation as before is said and appointed certaine iniunctions to be generally obserued they were obediently receiued and reuerently executed of all men of all sorts sauing onely of the Bishop of Winchester who by conference with others by open protestations and Letters also shewed such a wilfull disobedience therein as might haue bred much trouble Wherefore he was sent for before the Councell before whom he denied to receiue the said Articles and so misused himselfe before them that he was sent to the Fléete but vpon promise of conformity hee was set at liberty againe then he set forth such matters as bred more contention in that Shire then in all the Realme againe and he caused all his Seruants to bée secretly armed and harnised to withstand such as he thought to haue béene sent by the Councell into those parts and when Preachers were sent into that Countrey by the Councell to preach the Word of GOD the Bishop to disappoint and disgrace them and to hinder his Maiesties procéedings did occupy the Pulpit himselfe and in his Sermons would warne the people of such new Preachers and to imbrace no other Doctrine then that which he had taught them Wherefore being sent for againe before the Councell yet in the end vpon his second promise of conformity they left him at libertie willing him to remaine at his house at London yet he began afresh to ruffle and meddle in matters that touched the Kings Maiesty Whereupon being once againe admonished be promised againe conformity and that he would declare his conscience to be well satisfied with the Kings procéedings to the satisfaction and good quiet of others but at the day appointed he did speake of certaine matters contrary to expresse commaundement of the King and in the Articles whereuâ—to he had agreed before hee vsed such a manner of vtterance as was vâ—ry like there presently to haue stirred a great tumult and in great matters touching the pollicy of the Realme hee so handled them that he shewed himselfe a very seditious man and that in the presence of his Maiestie the Lords of the Councelâ— and of such an audience as the like thereof hath not béene séene whereupon he was committed to the Tower and after iustly depriued for his obstinaey therein Hee wrote a Letter vnto Maister Vaghan in defence and prayse of Images which the Lord Protector answered very learnedly as thou mayst sée in the Booke at large He wrote another Epistle wherein hee first rayled and findeth fault with the Paraphrase of Erasmus which he calleth a Booke of abhomination secondlie hée sheweth that he can in no case away with the Homily of saluation set out by the Archbishop of Canterbury which Article marueâ—lously vexeth his Spirit His third purpose whereunto his Letters cheefely draw is to insinuate the Lord Protector that no alteration should bee made of Religion during the time of the Kings minority but to let all thinges stand as King Henrie had left them The iudgement of Doctor REDMAN on his death-bed touching certaine points of Religion 1 THE Sea of Rome in this last daies is a sinke of all euill 2 Purgatory as the Schoolemen vsed it was vngodly and there was no such kind kind of Purgatory as they phantasied 3 That the offering vp of the Sacrament in Masses and treutals for the sins of the dead is vngodly 4 That the wicked are not partakers of the body of Christ but receiue the outward sacrament only 5 That the sacrament ought not to be carried about in procession for it is taught what is the vse of it by these words Take eate and drink doe this in remembrance of mee 6 That nothing which is séen in the sacrament or perceiued with any outward sense is to be worshipped 7 That we receiue not Christs body corporally that is to say grossely like other meats and like as the Capernayts did vnderstand it 8 That we receiue Christs body so spiritually that neuerthelesse truly 9 Touching transubstantiation there is not in any of the olde Doctors any good ground and sure proofe thereof or any mention of it as farre as euer he could perceiue neither that he doth sée what could be answered to the obiections made against it 10 Being asked of Master Wilkes what that was which was lifted vp betwixt the Priests hands he answered that he thought that Christ could be neither lifted vp nor downe 11 That Priests may by the law of God marrie wiues 12 That as only faith doth iustifie so that doth signifie a true a liuely and a faith resting in Christ and imbracing Christ and this is true godly sweet and comfortable doctrine so that it be so taught that the people take nonâ— occasion of carnall libertie 13 That workes had their reward and crown but they did not deserue eternall life and the kingdome of God no not the workes of grace for euerlasting
bring life or death if Christs body be not there Rid. When you heare Gods word truely preached if you doe beléeue you receiue life and if you beléeue not it bringeth vnto you death yet Christs body is not carnall in euery preachers mouth Pope How answere you this which shall be giuen for you was the figure of Christs body giuen for you Rid. No Sir but the very body it selfe whereof the Sacrament is a figure Tertullians exposition maketh it plaine For hee saith the body is a figure of the bodie now put too which shall be giuen for you and it agreeth excéeding well Maister Secretary You know well that Origen and Tertullian were not Catholick but erred Rid. There is none of the Doctors but are thought to haue erred in some things but I neuer heard that Tertullian or Origen were thought to haue erred in the Sacrament Feck Forty yeares agone all were of one opinion of this matter Rid. Forty yeares agoe all held that the Pope was supreme head of the vniuersall Church Maister Secretarie That was but a positiue Law Rid. It is in the Decrees that the Pope challengeth his supremacie not by any Councell nor any way else but by Christs own words saying to Peter thou art Peter And in another place thou art Cephas that is the head and his Decree is that we must be obedient to the Bishop of Rome vpon necessity of saluation Thomas Cranmer Archb. of Canterbury Ridley Bishop of London and Hugh Latimer Bishop of VVorster were sent to Oxford to dispute with the Diuines of Oxford and Cambridge THere was thrée questions First whether the naturall body of Christ be really in the sacrament after consecration secondly whether any other substancâ— doth remaine after consecration then the substance of the body and bloud of Christ thirdly whâ—ther in the masse there be a sacrifice propitiatorie for the sinnes of the quick the dead Thirty thrée Commissioners being set in the Quire of S. Maries Church in Oxford before the Altar Cranmer Archb. was brought to them with a number of Bill-men When he had read ouer the Articles he said they were all false and against Gods holy word Then was Doctor Ridley brought in who hearing the Articles read answered they were all false and that they sprang out of a bitter root Then came in Latimer when he had denied the Articles he said he had read ouer the new Testament seuen times and yet could not find the maisâ— in it nor the mary-bones nor sinewes of the same All their arguments were of nothing but the reall presence in the Sacrament which point is already sufficiently argued in many places of this book and will 〈◊〉 more hereafter If thou desire to sée the disputations resort to the book at large for the Commissioners were so clamorous that they could not be suffered to speak as it appeareth by the report of Bishop Ridley Bishop RIDLEY his report NEuer did I see a thing done more vainly and contumeliously then the disputations with me in the Schooles in Oxford I thought it had not been possible to haue béen found amongst men of learning and knowledge any so brazen faced and shamelesse so disorderly and vainely to behaue themselues more like to Stage-players then Diuines The Sorbonicall clamours which in times past I haue séene in Paris when Poperie most raigned might be thought modestie in respect of them yea and the chiefest did as it were blow the Trumpe vnto the rest to rayle rore rage and crie out whereby it appeareth they neuer sought for the veritie but for their owne glorie and bragging victorie Much time appointed for Disputations was vainly consumed in opprobrious checks taunts hissings and clapping of hands Whensoeuer I would make an end of my probations they would euer crie out Blasphemies blasphemies I neuer heard or read the like but by Demetrius the Siluer-smith and them of his occupation crying but against Paule Great is Diana of the Ephesians and except it be a disputation of the Arrians against the Orthodoxes where it is said that such as the Presidents of the disputations were such were the rest all were in a hurly-burly and the Arrians cast out such great slanders that nothing could quietly be heard and he concludes thus ended this glorious disputation of the Sacrificers Doctors and Masters which fought manfully for their God and goods their faith and felicitie countrey and Kitchin and for their beautie and bellie with triumphant applauses and fauour of the whole Uniuersitie After seuerall disputations with euery one of them the Commissioners sate in Saint Maries Church and Doctor Weston vsed particular perswasions with euery one of them and would not suffer them to answere but peâ—emptorily to say whether they would subscribe or no Hee told the Bishop of Canterbury hee was ouercome in Arguments which he said was false for hee was not suffered to oppose as he would nor answere as he would vnlesse hee would haue brauled with them all denying to subscribe then sentence was read ouer them that they were no members of the Church and therefore condemned for hereticks Then the Archbishop Cranmer answered from this your sentence I appeale to the iust iudgement of God trusting to be present with him in heauen for whose presence in the Altar I am thus condemned Bishop Ridley answered though I be not of your company yet my name is written in another place whither this sentence will send mee sooner then wee should by nature haue come Bishop Latimer I thanke God most heartily that hee hath prolonged my life to this end that I may in this case glorifie GOD by that kinde of death After they were all three called to behold a solemne procession wherein Doctor Weston carried the Sacrament and foure Doctors carried the Canapie ouer him In the last yeere one thousand fiue hundred forty and three it is shewed how the Duke of Northumberland was apprehended by the Guard and brought to London by the Earle of Arundell and others these were committed to the Tower with the Duke the Earle of VVarwick the Earle of Huntington Lord Ambrose and Lord Henry Dudley Lord Hastings who was deliuered the same night Sir Iohn Gates Sir Henry Gates Sir Andrew Dudley Sir Thomas Palmer and Doctor Sands Chancelor of Cambridge many were committed to diuers prisons about the same time About this time Maister Bradford Maister Beacon and Maister Veron were committed vnto the Tower and Maister Sampson was sought for and because he could not be found the Bishop of Winchester fumed About this time Doctor Weston preached at Paules Crosse he willed the people to pray for the soules departed that be neither in heauen nor hell but in a place not yet sufficiently purged to come to heauen that they may be releeued by your deuout prayers he named the Lords Table an Oyster boord hee said the Catechisme lately set forth was abominable heresie and likeneth the setters forth of the same to Iulianus Apostata and the booke to
commaunded the doore to bee kept fast and charged none of his men to come at him saying let him alone it were a good riddance of him Untill he was depriued he paid him twenty shillings a wéeke for his table and since as the best Gentleman and yet vsed worse then the veriest Slaue he imprisoned and stripped his man to finde Letters but could finde none but a remembrance of their names that gaue him Almes and to vndoe them he deliuered the Bill vnto STEPHEN GARDINER there hee continued almost eightéenâ— monthes The twentith of Ianuary he was brought to Gardiners house at Saint Mary-Oueries where the Bishop of Winchester with other Bishops moued M Hooper earnestly to forsake his euill and corrupt doctrine preached in King Edwards daies and to returne to the vnity of the Catholike Church and to acknowledge the Popes Holines the supreame head thereof according to the determination of the whole Parliament promising that as he himselfe and other his Brethren had receiued the Popes blessing and Queene Maries mercy euen so mercy was ready to be shewed to him and others if hee would arise with them and condiscend to the Popes Hoâ—â—nes Maister Hooper answered for so much as the Pope taught doctrine contrary to Christs doctrine he is no member of Christs Church much lesse the head thereof therefore he could not condiscend to any such vsurped Iurisdiction neither doth he esteeme that Church to bee the Catholike Church of Christ for the true Church heareth onely the voyce of Christ her Spouse and flyeth the voyce of Strangers I desire the Queenes mercy if mercy may bee had with safety of conscience and without displeasure of GOD answere was made that the Queene would shew no mercy to the Popes Enemies then hee was sent to the Fleet againe for sixe dayes then he was brought againe before the Bishop of Winchester and other Commissioners in Saint-mary-Oueries Church and the next day condemned together with Master Rogers and then they were carried to New-gate where he remained sixe dayes Bonner and others resorted thither to him diuers times to perswade him to be a member of Antichrist and when they could not Bonner disgraded him then he was carried to Gloster to suffer death whereof he did greatly reioyce that he should there confirme his doctrine that hee had instructed so many in with his bloud Sir Anthony Kingston which was one of the Commissioners to see him executed came to him and lamented his case and desired him to consider that life is sweet and death is bitter therefore seeing life may be had desire to liue hereafter you may doe good who answered though death be bitter and life sweet yet death to come is more bitter and life to come more sweete therefore for the desire and loue I haue to the one and the terror of the other I doe not so much regard this death or esteeme this life but haue setled my selfe by the strength of Gods spirit rather to suffer any torments then to denie the truth of Gods word desiring you and others to pray for me He answered Well my Lord I perceiue there is no remedie I thanke God that euer I knâ—w you for whereas I was an adulterer and a fornicâ—tor God by your good instructions hath brought me to the forsaking and detesting of the same The same day a blinde boy got leaue to speake with Master Hooper the boy a little before had beene imprisoned at Gloster for confessing the truth After Master Hooper had examined him of his faith he said vnto him Ah poore boy GOD hath taken from thee thy outward sight but hee hath giuen thee another sight much more precious for he hath endued thy soule with the eye of knowledge and faith When he was burned he was not suffered to speake to the people Hee wrote many godly letters to diuers whilest he was in prison which thou mayest see in the booke at large Doctor Rowland Taylor THe Towne of Hadley was instructed by Thomas Bilney so well that you might haue found there many as well men as women that had often read ouer the Bible and could say a great part of Saint Paules Epistles by heart and giue a godly learned sentence in any matter of controuersie and there Children and Seruants were trained vp in the knowledge of Gods Word that the towne seemed rather to bee an Uniuersitie then a towne of clothing In this towne the said Rowland Taylor was Parson Hee most faithfully indeuoured himselfe to fulfill his charge No Sunday nor Holiday passed nor other time that hee could get the people together but hee preached to them the Word of GOD there was none so rich but hee would tell him his fault with such earnest and graue rebukes as best became a good Pastor Hee was ready to doe good to all men readily forgiuing his enemies Hâ—e was a Father to the poore Thus this good Shepheard continued all the time of King Edward In the beginning of Q. Maries raigne he retained in his Church the Seruice which was vsed in King Edwards time and faithfully preached against Popish corruptions which had infected the whole Countrey round about One Foster and one Clerke hyred one Iohn Auâ—rth Parson of Aldam a Popish Idolator and a whoremonger to set vp Masse againe at Hadly and builded him an Altar in the night their Altar was beaten downe and they builded it againe and watched it then the Priest came thither with all his implements and garments to play his Popish Pageant and was guarded with weapons lest he should be disturbed from this 〈◊〉 sacrifice Doctor Taylor seeing him said Thou Diuell who made thee so bolde to profane this Church of Christ with abominable Idolatrie To whom Foster said Thou Traytor why dost thou disturbe the Queenes proceedings He answered I am no Traytor but the Sheepheard that Christ hath appointed to feede this Flocke I commaund thee thou Popish Wolfe in the name of the GOD of heauen that thâ—u auoyde hence and presume not to poyson Christs Flocke with thy Popish Idolatrie Then Foster with his armed men tooke Taylor and violently carried him whether he would or no out of the Church and thrust his wife out after him because shee kneeâ—led downe and made humble supplication vnto God to bee reuenged of one of them and then they shut the doore least the people should â—aue rent their sacrificer in peâ—ces some that were without threw in stones anâ— missâ—d him but little Upon complaint to Gardiner hee sent for Taylor and though his friends and acquaintance perswaded him by all meanes possible they could to the contrarie yet hee was resolued to goe to the Bishop and to his Beard to tell him hee doth naught I am old though I suffer GOD will raise vp Teachers for his people I shall nâ—uer doe GOD so good seruice as now I may what Christian would not gladly die against the Pope and his adherents for I know the papacy is the Kingdome of Antichrist
Dignity he may well bee said twice marâ—ired first for diuers iniuries and mollestations which he suffered most vnworthily of his enemies in King Edwards time after the fall of the Duke of Somerset and of his martydome in Queene Maries time His Aduersaries in King Edwards time were â—ames Constantine his Register to whom he gaue the Office by Patent and a Doctor of the Law and Canon of the Cathedrall Church of S. Dauids and a Chanter of the same They did exhibit to the Kings Councell certain Articles to the insent to blemish the Bishops credit and vtterly as they thought and made their boasts to pull him from his Bishopricke and bring him in a premunire The cheefe effect of their Articles which were fifty sixe was that he did not in his Proceâ— that he made write the King supreame head of the Church and that he tollerated other superstitions and Idolatries After these wrangling Articles were giuen vp then the Bishop was called to answere the hearing whereof was committed vnto Sir Iohn Mason Knight and Doctor Woâ—ton Then they had a Commission into the Country where they examined sixscore and seauen witnesses and during the time of the examination of these witnesses the said Bishop was stayed at London because his aduersaries said if the Bishop should go into his Dioces he would let them of their proues During which trouble King Edward died and in Quéene Maries time another named Henry was made Bishop of S. Dauids who sent for the said Robert Farrar and committed him to prison and afterward declared vnto the saide Robert the great clemency that the King and Quéenes Highnesse pleasure was to bee offered vnto him if he would submit himselfe vnto the Lawes of this Realme and conforme himselfe vnto the vnity of the Catholike Church and séeing the said Robert made him no answere he ministred vnto him these Articles First whether he beleeue the marriage of Priests to be lawfull by the lawe of God and holy Church Secondly whether hee beleeued the very body and blood of Christ is really and substantially in the Sacrament without the substance of bread and wine Bishop Farrar would not answer vntill he saw a lawfull Commission so he was committed againe then he was called againe after and would answer no otherwise then as before whereupon he was pronounced Contuâ—nax and for punishment thereof to be counted Pro confesso and committed him againe The next day of appearance the said Bishop Farrar craued time to answere and at the time did answer Then the foresaid pretensed Bishop gaue him a writing of certaine Articles to subscribe vnto adding to the Articles before that the Masse was a propitiatorie Sacrifice for the quicke and the dead and that the generall Councels neuer erred neither 〈◊〉 erre that a man is not iustified by Faith only but by Charity also and that the Catholike Church onely hath authoritie of interpreting of the Scriptures and to compound Controuersies and also to appoint such things as appertaine to publike discipline and that the Church is visible as a citty vpon a hill knowne vnto all men and not obscure and vnknowne as the hereticks of our age doe teach To these Articles he refused to subscribe affirming that they were inuented by man and pertaine nothing to the Catholick Faith Then he assigned him a day to assigne them affirmatiuely or negatiuely which he would not doâ— but appeaâ—ed vnto the Cardinall notwithstanding they gaue sentence against him When they had put the priestly vestures on him to disgrade him hee called them ragges and relicks of Rome When he was brought to exâ—cution in the Ciâ—ie of Carmarden he was burned with Turffes and Soddes which was to him a more greeuous torment but praised be God he suffered it patiently The next moneth a godly man named Rawlins White was burned in Cardiffe in Wales THOMAS TOMKINS THomas Tomkins of Shordich in London Weauer was brought before Boner for all hitherto were condemned by Steuen Gardiner Lord Chancelor but hee being weary put off the rest vnto Boner of whom this Tomkins was the first who when by no meanes hee could bee driuen from the â—ruth Boner caused a burning Candle to be brought to him Then said he come on naughty knane if thou likest the torments of the fire so well I will make thee feele in this flame what it is to be burned then if thou be wise thou wilt change thy minde Then he commanded his right hand to be put into the fire but he indured the burning yet was not Bonet therewith contented but neuer rested vntill he had consumed the whole body to ashes in Smithfield He was condemned vpon these points First that his beleefe â— that the body of Christ is not truely and verily in the Sacrament of the Altar but onely in heauen and so in heauen that it cannot be really in the Sacrament and although the Church aâ— low the Masse a wholesome and profitable sacrifice yet my beliefe is that the Masse is full of Superstition and Idolatry and vnprofitable for my soule and the Sacrament of Baptisme ought to â—ee onely in the vulgar tongue and without such ceremonies as are vsed in the Latine Church and being exhorted to leaue his opinions Hee answered hee was brought vp in ignorance vntill now of late yeares and now I know the truth wherein I will continue vnto death and he said my Lord you would haue me forsake the truth and fall into error and heresie Then hee was condemned and deliuered vnto the Sheriffe who carried him to Newgate where hee remained most ioifull and constant vntill hee was conuayed to Smithfield and there sealed vp his Faith in the flaming fire The constant suffering of Higbed and Causon THese two were descended of worshipfull stocke in Essex which of all Shires was most fruitfull of Martyrs the one called Thomas Higbed of Horneden Hill the other Thomas Causon of Thunderst they were both in flourishing estate in riches and much more flourishing in godlines They were diuers times examined before Bonner and defended the truth valiantly and he and his fellowes did much labour to make them to recant but could not preuaile The substance of all their Arguments appeareth in a Confession that they wrote with their owne hands which was read in the Court of Paules before the Mayor and Sheriffes and all the people not without great sure before it could be licenced to be read First we beleeue and professe in Baptisme to forsake the Diuel all his works and all the vanities of the world and the lusts of the 〈◊〉 2 We beleeue the Articles of our Faith and that wee are bound to walke in Gods Commandements all the daies of our life 3 We beléeue the Lords Prayer containeth all things necessarie for soule and body and that we are thereby taught onely to pray to our heauenly Father and is no Saint nor Angell 4 We beléeue there is a Catholick Church euen the Communion of Saints builded vpon
the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ being the head corner stone for which Church Christ gaue himselfe to make it a glorious congregation without fault in his sight 5 This Church of it selfe is sinfull and must needs say Father forgiue vs our sinnes but through Christ and his merits she is fréely forgiuen 6 Hee is our onely Mediator as Saint Paul saith there is one God and one Mediatour betwixt God and Man Iesus Christ Therefore no other Mediatour 7 We beléeue this Church is and hath béen persecuted according to the promise of Christ as they haue persecuted mee so shall they persecute you for the Disciple is not aboue his Master And Paul saith it is not giuen to you onely to beleeue in Christ but also to suffer for his sake for all which will liue godly must suffer persecution 8 The true Church teacheth the Word of God truely not adding thereto nor taking there-from and Ministers the Sacraments according to the Primitiue Church and it suffreth all men to reade the Scriptures as Christ saith Search the Scriptures And when Paul preached the audience searched the Scriptures whether hee preached truely Dauid teacheth to pray with vnderstanding Saint Paul saith when the people vnderstand not what is said how can they say Amen at giuing of thankes And Saint Paul saith true Faith commeth by hearing the word 9 The Church of Christ teacheth God ought to bee worshipped according to his word and not after the Doctrine of men as Christ teacheth vs likewise Christ saith you shall forsake Father and Mother and follow me whereby we learne if our elders teach otherwise then God commanded in that point we must forsake them 10 The Supper of our Lord ought not to be altered because Christ the wisedome of the Father did institute it For it is written cursed is he that changeth my ordinances or taketh any thing from them This Supper is sorely abused it is giuen in one kinde where Christ gaue it in both it is made a priuate Masse where Christ made it a Communion He gaue it to all his Apostles in the name of the whole Church not to one alone Christ ordained it for a remembrance of his euerlasting sacrifice vpon the Crosse once for all and not againe to bee a dayly sacrifice both for them that are aliue and them that are dead And Saint Paul saith where there is no remission of sinnes there is no more sacrifice for sinne and in that it is worshipped where as nothing is to be worshipped that is made with hands and in that it is giuen in an vnknowne tongue whereby the people are ignorâ—nt of the right vse thereof besides this it is hanged vp and shut in a Boxe many times so long that wormes breedeth in it and so it putrifieth they that abuse it bring vp the slander thereof and not we 12 Concerning Christs words This is my body the minde of Christ must bee searched out by other Scriptures for the Apostle saith no Scripture hath any priuate interpretation and the Scriptures are full of such figuratiue speeches as the Cup is the New Testament the Rocke is Christ whosoeuer saith Christ receiueth a Child in my Name receiueth me which sentence must not be vnderstood after the Letter as the Capernaites did which taught that Christs body should haue been eaten with their teeth when he spake of the eating thereof to whom Christ said the Spirit quickeneth the flesh profiteth nothing for my words are spirit and life so we see Christs words must be vnderstood spiritually and not literally hee that commeth to this worthy supper must not prepare his iaw but his heart neither tooth nor belly but beleeue saith Saint Augustine and thou hast eaten it so wee must bring with vs a Spirituall hunger and examine our selues whether our Conscience doe testifie that we doe truely beleeue in Christ according to the Scriptures whereof if we be truely certified beeing new borne from our old conuersation in heart minde will and deed then may we boldly with this mariage garment of Faith come to the feast And that there is no change but bread still remaineth Christ saith Doe this in remembrance of me And Saint Paul As often as you shall eate this bread and drinke this Cup you shall remember the Lords death vntill hee come heere is no change but bread still And Christ saith except I goe to my Father the Comforter cannot come And Saint Peter saith heauen shall keep him vntill the last day in that he is God he is euery where but in that hee is Man hee cannot be but in one place as his body was not in all places at once when hee was heere Hee was not in the graue when the women sought him as the Angell said neither was hee at Bethania when Lazarus died by Christs owne words and thus we conclude that the Christ is in the holy Supper sacramentally and spiritually in all them that worthily receiue it and corporally in heauen both God and Man When they would not turn from the truth by no pâ—rswasions the sentence was read against them In the reading whereof Higbed said you speake blasphemie against Christs Passion and goe about to trap vs with your subtilties and snares and though my Father Mother and other my kindred doe beleeuâ— you say yet they were deceiuâ—d in so beleeuing And whereas you say Cranmer and others in the said Articles were hereticks I wish I were such an hereticke as they were and be Then the Bishop asked him whether hee would turne from his â—rrour To whom he said would yee would recant for I am in the truth and you in errour Then they were deliuered vnto the Sheriffe and sent to Newgate where they remained not so much in afflictions as in consolations Fourteene daies after they were carried to Essex And Thomas Higbed burned at Hornden on thâ— Hill and Thomas Causon at Rayly where they died most constantly The Martyrdome of VVILLIAM HVNTER THe said Hunter was at all times brought before the Bishop of London with the aforesaid Thomas Tomkins and had the same Articles Reasons and perswasions obiected as the said Thomas Tomkins had and they made both the same answeres sauing that Boner vsed these words onely to Hunter Will you abiure and returne to the Catholick Church He answered I will stand to that which I haue said And further he said it is false Doctrine beliefe to beleeue that Christs true body is in the Sacrament which is onely in heauen and that his friendes and kindred were deceiued if they otherwise beleeued I will continue in the truth that is taught me as long as I liue â—or if I doe otherwise I shall perish both body and soule and I had rather my body perish then my soule Wherevpon hee was condemned and after carried to Burnt-wood where hee suffered most ioifully He was a very yong man borne of good parents of whom he was not onely instructed to godlines but confirmed
vpon that condition They would not suffer him to speake to the people He was somewhat long a dying by reason of the â—lacknes of the â—â—re which hee bare wondrous patiently in so much as the people said he was a Martyr which caused the Bishop shortly after to make a Sermon in the Cathedrall Church wherein he affirmed that George Marsh was an hereticks burned like an hereticke and a fire-brand in hell in short time after the iust iudgement of God appeared vpon the said Bishop through his adulterous behauiour he was burned with a harlot and died thereof William Flower alias Branch THis William was borne at Snow-hill in the County of Cambridge after he owelt at Lambeth and comming ouer the water to Saint Margarets Church at Westminster where he seeing a Priest at masse being greatly offended in his conscience hee wounded him on the head whereupon hee was apprehended and layde in the Gate-house at Westminster â—and from thence beeing brought vnto Bonner and being examined he said he came of purpose to doe it and when hee saw the people to kneele downe and giue the honour of GOD vnto a piece of Bread hee could not possibly forbeare any longer but drew forth his Hanger and smote the Priest the Witnesses proued that he smote him on the head arme and hand and that he bled aboundantly and that hauing a Calice full of consecrated Hosts the Hosts were besprinkled with the bloud The Bishop offered that he should be pardoned if he would recant his opinion of the Sacrament and returne to the holy Church He answered Doe what you will I am at a point for the heauens shall assoone fall as I will forsake mine opinion He was often called before the Bishop but when neither by flatteries nor threatning he would not 〈◊〉 he was condemned At his burning he was most cruelly handled his right hand was hold against â—he stake and strucken off at which striking hee in no part of his body did once shrinke to his burning little wood was brought not sufficient to burne him but they were faine to strike him downe into the fire Iohn Cardmaker alias Taylour and Iohn Warne Vpholster of Saint Iohns in Walbroke in London THese two were condemned by Boner for holding that there was no transubstantiation in the Sacrament and denying the carnall reall and corporall presence of Christ in the Sacrament This Cardmaker was one of the Prebendaries of the Cathedrall Church of Welles Hee was apprehended and â—aken by the Bishop of Bathe and committed prisoner vnto the Fleete in London the lawes of King Edward being yet in force but afterward when they had restored their old popish lawes by Act of Parliament these two namely Cardmaker and Warne were brought to 〈◊〉 Lord Chancellor who offered them the Queenes pardon if they would recant Wherevpon they made such an answere as the Lord Chancellor and his fellowes allowed them for Catholicke but it was but for a further aduantage and that they might haue some forged example of a shrinking brother to lay in the 〈◊〉 of the rest which were to bee examined and to all that after were examined they commended Cardmaker and one Barlow for sobernesse discretion and learning which Barlow was for all his good answers led to the Fleete from whence being deliuered did by exile constantly bear witnes to the truth of the Gospell Cardmaker was conuayed to the Counter in Breadstreet the Papists hauing a certaine hope that Cardmaker was become theirs diuers of them confâ—rred with him in the end he required them to put their reasons in writing and then hee would answere them in writing which was done but they neuer came vnto our handes When Warne and he were brought together to Smithfield to be burned the Sherife called Cardmaker aside and talked with him secretly so long that Warne had made his prayers and was chained to the stake and wood and â—eeds set to him The people thought sure Cardmaker would haue recanted but when they saw him put off his clothes and go boldly to the stake and kisse it and shake Warn by the hand and did him be of good comfort they cried out for ioy with so great a shoute as a greater hath not beene heard saying God be praised the Lord strengthen thée Cardmaker the Lord receiue thy spirit thus they both through the fire passed into the ioyes of heauen William Tooly Poulterer of London HEe was hanged for robbing a Spaniard at S. Iames and in his prayer at the Gallowes which was neere Charing-crosse hee prayed God to deliuer vs from the tyrannie of Rome and all the Popes detestable enormities to which all the people said Amen And being hanged and buried the Mitred Priests tooke this grieuously and after consultations what was best to be done there was a Mandate of Bonner set vp at Charing-crosse on Paules Church doore and at Saint Martins in the Fieldes for the citing of Tooly hanged a little before to appear before the said Bishop for heresie where after many witnesses examined he was suspended excommunicated condemned and committed to the secular power to wit the Sherifes of London who digged him vp layde his dead body on the fire and burned it THOMAS HAVKES HEe was sent to London to Bonner for not suffering of his childe to be christened in three weekes he tolde the Bishop the reason was because their baptizing was against the word of God there being in it so many things which haue 〈◊〉 inuented by men as Oyle Creame Salt Spittle Candle and coniuring of water c. Bonner The Catholike Church hath taught it and your fathers and the whole world haue béene conteâ—ted therewith he answered I haue nothing to doe what they haue done what God commandeth me to that stand I. One said I was too curious for ye will haue nothing said he but your little pretty Gods booke I asked if it were not sufficient for our saluation Yes said hee but not for our instruction I said GOD send me the saluation and you the instruction Bonner Would you be content to haue your childe christened after the Order set forth in K. Edwards time Haukes Yes said I that is my desire then he said you are a stubborn young man I must take another course with you I told him he was in the handes of God and so am I. Then the Bishop would haue had me to Euenâ—song with him I tolde him I would not pray in that place nor in none such One of his Chaplaines said let him goe my Lord and he shall be no pertaker with vs in our prayers I told them I thought my selfe best when I was farthest from them The Bishop sent for me and Harpsfield was with him then the Bishop said this is the man I told you of that would not haue his childe christened nor will haue no ceremonies Harps Christ vsed ceremonies when he tooke clay and spittle and made the blinde man sée Haukes Christ vsed it not in Baptisme if you
will needs haue it put it to the vse that Christ did Harps Admit your childe die vnchristned you are in a heauie case your childe being damned and you also séeing you would not christen him when you might for he is borne in originall sinne Haukes The deliuerance of sinne standeth in the faith of the parents he asked me how I proued it Paule in 1. Cor. 7. saith The vnbeleeuing man is sanctified by the beleeuing woman and the vnbeleeuing woman by the beleeuing man els were your children vncleane Harps Your great learned men at Oxford in whom you put your trust will be against you I said if they doe it by the Scriptures I would beléeue them Bonner Recant recant for Christ saith Except you bee baptized you cannot be saued Haukes I aâ—ked him whether Christianity did stand in outward ceremonie He said partly it doth I said S. Pet saith Not the washing of water that purgeth the filth of the flesh but a good conscience consenting vnto God is acceptable to him Bonner How say you to the masse sirra Haukes It is detestable abâ—minable and profitable for nothing Then he said what say you to the Epistle and Gospell I said it was good if it were well and rightly vsed Bonner What say you to the Consiteâ—r Haukes It is abominable and detestable and a blasphemie against God and his sonne to call vpon any to trust in any or to pray to any saue onely to Christ Iesus Bonner To trust to any we bid you not to pray to them wee bid you for you pray to God by them as you cannot speake to the King and Quéene but by the meanes of one of the priuiâ— chamber Haukes You say we must not trust in them and S. Paule saith How should I call on them in whom I trust not Bonner Would you haue no body pray for you when you are dead I said so long as we are aliue the prayers of the righteous are aâ—ailable but when we are dead they profit not for Dauid faith No man can deliuer his brother from death and Ezechiel â—aith Though Noe Daniel and Iob dwelt amongst them yet can they exceed no further then them selues Then he said to Harpsfield you sée this man hath no need of our Lady nor of any blessed Saints An old Bishop that lost his liuing for â—arrying a wiâ—e came to Bonner with a gift and he sent for me and tolde him how that I had a childe and would not haâ—e it christned I said I deâ—ie not baptisme Then he said angerly Thou â—oole thou cannâ—st not tell what thou wouldst haue I said a Bishop must be 〈…〉 not giuen to anger Thou iudgest me angrie 〈◊〉 by my faith I am not Then said the old Bishop Alas yâ—ng man you must be taught by the Church and by your ancients and doe as your fathers haue done Bonner No no he will haue nothing but Scripture he will haue no ceremonies in the Church But what say you to holy water Haukes I say to it as to the rest No said he that is proued by the Scripture in the booke of Kings when Elizeus threw salt into the water I said the waters were corrupt and by this he made them sweete and good so when our waters be corrupt if you by putting in salt can make them sweet cleere and wholsom we wil the better beleeue your ceremonies Bonner How say you to holy bread I asked what scripture haue you for it he said Christ sed fiue thousand men with fiue loaâ—es and three fishes Haukes Will you make that holy bread there Christ dealt fish with his holy bread then he said looke how captions he is and I said Christ did not this miracle because you should do the like but to cause vs to credit and beléeue his word and doctrine Bonner You will beleeue no doctrine but that which is wrought by miracles I said no for Christ saith these tokens shall follow them that beleeue me they shall speake new tongues and cast out diuels and if they drinke poyson it shall not hurt them Then he asked with what new tongues we speake Haukes When I knew not Gods word I was a blasphemer and filthâ—e talker but since I knew Gods word I haue giuen laude praise and thankes to God with the same tongue Then he said how cast ye out Diuels I said whosoeuer doth credite and beleeue Gods word shall cast out Diuels Then he asked me if euer I dranke any deadly poyson I said yea forsooth I haue drunken of the pestilent traditions and ceremonies of the Bishop of Rome Bonner Thou art an Hereticks and thou shalt be burned if thou continuest this opinion you thinke we are affraid to put you to death there is a brother-head of you but I will breake it I warrant you Haukes Christ nor his Apostles neuer killed any for their Faith he said Paule did excommunicate I said There is difference betwixt excommunicating and burning he said Peter destroyed the Man and his Wife in the Acts. I said They lied against the Holy Ghost which serued nothing for his purpose Then he saide well you graunt one I said If you will haue vs grant you to be of God then shew mercy for he requireth mercy so he went to dinner The next day Fecknam talked with me Feck Are you hee that will not haue your child christned but in English and will haue no Ceremonies I said I refuse not that which the Scripture commandeth he said Cerâ—monies are to be vsed by the Scriptures how say you to Paules breaches Hauks I haue read that there went Partlets and Napkins from Pauls body is it that you meane he said yes what say you to those Ceremonies I say nothing to the Ceremonies for the Text saith It was God that wrought and not the Ceremonies Feck How say you to the woman that touched the hem of Christ vesture did not her disease depart by that ceremonie I said there went vertue from Christ as himselfe said whether was it his vertue or his besture that healed the woman He said both I said then is not Christ true For hee said Thy Faith hath made thee whole Feck How say you Sirrha Christ tooke bread and brake it and said Take eate this is my body is it not so I said I doe not vnderstand it so Then hee said Christ is a lyer I said I thinke you will prooue him so for euery word that Christ spoke is not to bee vnderstood as hee spoke it For hee said I am a Doore a Vine a King a Way c. Hee said hee spake this in parables Haukes No forsooth then Christ would haue said I am like vnto a Doore to a Uine to a King to a Way He said these plaâ—es make nothing for you but I perceiue you build vpon Latimer Cranmer and Ridley I said they be godly learned men Feck Wilt thou trust to such dolts one of them hath written in his booke that the reall presence is in the
and feare and beware that you turne not to this abhominable papistry against the which I shalll anoâ—e by Gods grace giue my bloud Let not the murthering of Gods Saints be any cause for you to relent but take occasion thereby to be stronger in the Lords quarrell and I doubt not but hee will bee a mercifull father vnto you and then I kissed them all and was carried vnto the fire When he came to the stake hee kissed it and then hee said so my Lord Rich beware beware for you doe against your conscience herein and without you repent the Lord will reuenge it for you are the cause of my death Thomas Osmond Fuller William Bamford alias Butler Nicholas Chamberlain Iohn Ardley and Iohn Simpson THese were sent out of Essex vnto Boner to be examined they had the same Articles ministred vnto them and agreed all in the same answeres in substance that Thomas Wats next aforesaid made and when by no meanes they could be perswaded from their constancie being many times sent for they were at last condemned and burned in seuerall places in Essex Chamberlain at Colchester Thomas Osmond at Maning-tree William Bramford at Harwidge Iohn Ardley told Boner my Lord neither you nor any of your Religion is of the Catholick Church for you are of a false Faith and shall bee deceiued at length beare as good a face as you can you will kill the innocent bloud and you haue killed many and oâ— gee about to kill more if euery hayre of my head were a man I would suffer death in the Faith that I am in At â—he Examination of Simpson and Ardley there were a great multitâ—de of people assembled in the Church of Paules round about the Consistory The Bishop being angry with their bold answeres cryed alowd haue him away haue him away Whâ—n the people in the Church heard these words thinking the prisoners had their iudgements they seuered themselues to make way which caused such a noise in the Church that they in the Consistory were amazed The Bishop asked what was the matter The standers by said there was like to be some tumulâ— for they were together by the eares The Bishop with the rest of the Court ranne away to the doore that goeth into the Bishops house but the rest being lighter footed then the Bishop recouered the doore first and throâ—ging hastily to get in kept the Bishop out and cried saue my Lord saue my Lord whereby they gaue the standers by good matter to laugh at whereby thâ—se were a little while stopped of 〈◊〉 Iudgement but not long after they were called to the fire Iohn Simpson suffered at Rochford and Iohn Ardley at Rayby IOHN BRADFORD HE was borne at Manchester in Lanâ—aster On the 13. day of August in the first yeare of Quâ—ene Mary Master Bourne Bishop of Bathe made a beastly Sermon at Paules Crosse to set vp popery as before is said Boner being present the people were ready to pull him out of the Pulpit and a Dagger was hurled at him and being put from ending his Sermon he intreated Bradford being with him to speake and appease the people when hee came into the place of the Preacher all the people cryed Bradford Bradford God saue thee Bradford And after they heard his godly exhortation they left off their raging Bourne thought himselfe not yet sure of his life vntill hee was safely housed thâ—ugh the Sheriffe and Mayor were ready to help him Wherefore hee desired Bradford not to depart from him vntill hee was in safety and â—radford went at his backe shaddowing him with his Gowne Amongst whom one Gâ—ntleman said Ah Bradford Bradford thou sauest him that will helpe to burne thee I giue thee his life for if it were not for thee I would runne him through with my sword within three dares after Bradford was sent for to the Tower and there the Councell charged him with sedition for this matter and committed him to the Tower and from the Tower to the Kings Bench in Southwarke and after his condemnation vnto the Counter in the Poultry whilst hee remained in these two prisons he preached twice a day continually almost two yeares After he was brought with Bishop Farrax as aâ—oresaid before the Lord Chancellor and the Queenes Commissioners after the Lord Chancellor had laid vnto his charge the aforesaid sedition at Paules and Boner had bore witnes against him and Bradford had shewed his innocency and affirmed that notwithstanding Boners seeing and saying yet the truth I haue told as at the day of Iudgement wiâ—l appeare in the meane time because I cannot be beleeued I am ready to suffer what God will licence you to doe to me Chan. To leaue this matter wilt thou returne againe and doe as wee haue done and thou shalt receiue the Queenes mercy and pardon Brad. My Lord I desire mercy with Gods mercy but mercy with Gods wrath God keepe me from Well said he if thou wilt not receiue mercy offred vnto thée know for a truth that the Queene is minded to make a purgation of all such as thou art Bradford answered I would be glad of the Queenes mercy to liue as a subiect without a clogge of Conscience otherwise the Lords mercy is better to me then life and I commit my life into his hands that will keep it that none can take it away without his pleasure There are twelue houres in the day as long as they last no man shall haue power thereon therefore his good will be done Life in his displeasure is worse then death and death in his true fauour is true life And after he had béen thrée times called before the Lord Chancellor at all which times there was no arguments of diuinitie but about transubstantiation For denying whereof and affirming that the wicked doe not receiue Christ though they receiue the Sacrament he was condemned after this the Archbishop of York and the Bishop of Chichester came to him and argued this point and after them two Spanish Friers and diuers others at other times The summe of his Doctrine herein followeth Reasons against Transubstantiation gathered by IOHN BRADFORD 1 TErtullian saith that which is former is true that which is later is false Transubstantiation is a late Doctrine for it was not generally definâ—d vntill the Councell of Laterane about the yeare one thousand two hundred and fifteene vnder Innocent 3. before it was free to beleeue it or not beleeue it Ergo the Doctrine of Transubstantiation is false 2 That the words of Christs Supper be figuratiue the Circumstances of the Scripture the proportion of the Sacraments the sentences of all holy Fathers For a thousand yeares after Christ doe all teach It followeth there is no Transubstantiation 3 The Scriptures doe witnes that the Lord gaue bread to his Disciples and called it his body He took bread in his hands hee gaue thankes ouer bread he brake bread and gaue bread to his Disciples As Ireneus Tertullian Origene Cyprian Epiphanius
Augustine and all the Fathers of antiquitie doe affirme but in asmuch as the substance of bread and wine is another manner of thing then the substance of the body and bloud of Christ it is plaine there is no Transubstantiation 4 The bread is no more transubstantiated then the wine CHRIST calleth that the fruit of the Uine saying I will drinke no more of the fruit of the Vine Therefore by Christes wordes it was not Bloud but Wine therefore it followeth there is no Transubstantiation Chrysostom vpon Mathew and Cyprian doe confirme this reason 5 The bread is called as well Christs mysticall body as his naturall body for the same spirit that saith the bread is my body saith also wee being many are one body but it is not the mysticall body by transubstantiation no more is it his naturall body by transubstantiation 6 The words ouer the Cup are not so effectuall as to transubstantiate it intâ— the New Testament Therfore the words spoken ouer the bread are not so mighty to make Transubstantiation 7 The Doctrine of Transubstantiation doth not agree with the Apostolick and mother Churches which receiued there Doctrine of the Apostles who receiued it of Christ and Christ of God as of Gréece of Corinthus of Philippos Collosia Thessalonica Ephesus which neuer taught Transubstantiation yea it agreeth not with the Doctrine of the Church of Rome taught in times past for Gelasius the Pope doth manifestly confute the errour of transubstantiation and reproueth them of sacriledge which diuide the mysterie and keep the Cup from the lay people Therefore the Doctrine of transubstantiation agreeth not with the truth Communication betwixt the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Chichester with BRADFORD in prison York HOw know you the word of God but by the Church Brad. The Church is a meane to bring a man to the more spéedy knowledge of the Scriptures as the woman of Samaria was a meane that the Samaritaâ—s knew Christ but when as they had heard him speake they said now wee know that he is Christ not because of thy words but because we our selues haue heard him so after we come to the hearing and reading of the Scriptures shewed vnto vs by the Church we beleeue them and know them as Christs sheepe not because the Church saith they be the Scriptures but because they be so wee being assured thereof by the spirit which wrote and spake them Yorke In the Apostles time the word was not written Brad. True if you meane it for some bookes of the New Testament but for the Old Testament Peter telleth vs it is a more sure word of Prophesie not that it is so simply but in respect of the Apostles which being aliue and compassed with infirmities by reason whereof men might perchance haue found fault with their preaching they attributed vnto the Prophets more firmenes as wherewith no fault could be â—â—und albeit in verity no lesse obedience and faith ought to be giuen vnto the one then the other both proceeding of one Spirit of truth York Ireneus and others doe magnifie much and alledge the Câ—urch and not the Scriptures against the heretickes Brad. They had to doe with such-hereticks as did deny the Scriptures and yâ—t did magnifie the Apostles so that they were inforced to vse the authoritie of those Churches wherein the Apostles had taught and which did still retaine the same Doctrine then the alledging of the Church cannot be principally vsed against me which am so farre from denying the Scriptures that I appeale vnto them vtterly as to the onely Iudge Yorke A pretty matter that you will take vpon to Iudge the Church where hath your Church been hitherto for the Church of Christ is Catholick and visible hitherto Brad. I doe not Iudge the Church when I discerne it from the congregation which is not the Church and I neuer denied the Church to bâ— Catholick and viâ—â—ble although at some times it is more visible then at other times Chichest Where was your Church forty yeares agone which allowed your Doctrine I said I would tell him if he would tell mee where the Church was in Helias his time when Helias said he was left alone he said that is no answere Brad. If you had the same eyes wherewith a man might haue espied the Church then you would not say it was no answer The fault why the Church is not sâ—â—ne of you is not because the Church is not visible but because your eyes are not cléere â—â—ough to sée it Chich. You are much deceiued in making this collation betwixt the Church then and now Yorke said it was very well spoken for Christ said I will build my Church and not I do or haue built it Brad. Peter teacheth me to make this collation saying As amongst the people there were false Prophets which were most in estimation before Christs comming so shall there be false teachers amongst the people after Christs comming and verie many shall follow them and as for your future tense you wil not conclude Christs Church not to haue béene before but rather that there is no builder in the Church but by Christ onely in that he saith I will build my Church for Paul and Apollo be but waterers York He taketh vpon him to iudge the Church a man shall neuer come to certainty that doth so Brad. I speake simply that which I thinke and desire reasons to answere my Obiections assuredly you did well to depart from the Romish Church but you haue done wickedly to coupple your selues to it againe for you can neuer proue it which you call the mother Church to be Christs Church Chichest You were but a Childe then I was but a young man come from the Uniuersitie and went with the World but it was alwaies against my conscience Brad. I thinke you haue done euill for ye are come and haue brought others to that wicked man which sitteth in the Temple of God which is the Church for it cannot be vnderstood of Mahomer or any out of the Church but of such as beare rule in the Church Yorke Sée how you build your Faith vpon the most obscure places of the Scripture to deceiue your selfe as though you were in the Church which are not Brad. Well my Lord though I might by truth iudge you and others yet will not I vtterly exclude you out of the Church but I am not out of the Communion of the Church for it consisteth in Faith York Loe how you make your Church inuisible for you would haue the Communion of it to consist in Faith Brad. To haue Communion of the Church néedeth not visiblenesie of it for Communion consisteth in Faith and not in exterior Ceremonies as appeareth by Paul which would haue one Faith and by Ireneus to Victor saying disagréeing of fasting should not breake the agréeing of Faith Chichest That place hath often wounded my conscience because we disseuered our selues from the Sea of Rome Brad. God forgiue you for you haue done
but the body of Christ borne of the Uirgin vnder the forme of Bread and Wine but that is a very lye for Christs body that was borne of the Uirgin is in heauen Auricular confession is not good if I haue offended God I must séeke to him for remission of sinnes by Christ if I haue offended my neighbour I must reconcile my selfe to him againe if I were a notorious sinner after the first and second admâ—nition it ought to be declared to the Congregation and the Minister hath power by the word to excommunicate me and I am to be taken as a heathen not for a day or for fortie dayes but vntill I openly in the Congregation acknowledge my fault and then the Minister hath power by the word to preach to me remission of sinnes by Christ. Touching Baptisme Iohn Baptist vsed nothing but preaching the word and water as appeareth by Christs baptisme and others the Chamberlaine said to Philip Here is water what letteth me to be baptized hee asked not for Creame nor Oyle nor Spittle nor coniured Water nor coniured Waxe nor Crysome nor Salt the like is to be said of the rest of the ceremonies of the Church And he said there were but two sacraments except they would make the Rainbow a Sacrament for there is no sacrament but such as hath the promise annexed vnto it Bonner séeing their vnmoueable constancie after all meanes they could were vsed they were condemned and Denley was burned at Uxbridge he sang a psalm in the fire then cruell Doctor Storie commaunded one to hurle a Faggot at him which made him bléed on the face whereat he left his singing and clapped his hand on his face Doctor Storie said to him that flung the Faggot truly thou hast marred a good old song then Denley put his hands abroad and sung againe Not long after him Patrick Pachingham was burned at Uxbridge and Iohn Newman was burned at Saffron Walden in Essex RICHARD HOOKE HEe neere about the same time and for the same matter that those formerly spoken of died forâ—gaue his life at Chichester William Coker William Hopper Henry Lawrence Richard Colliar Richard Wright William Steerâ— THese being examined before the Bishop of Douer and Harpsfield the Archdeacon of Canterbury and others Henry Lawrence denied auricular confession and would not receiue the sacraments because the order of the Scripture is changed in the order of the Sacrament and when the Suffragan made mention of the Sacrament and put off his cap he said you néed not reuerence the same and he said the Sacrament of the Altar is an Idoll and being required to subscribe his hand he wrote Ye all are of Antichrist and him ye follow William Steere of Ashford being commanded of the Iudge to answere bade him command his dogges and not him and said Dicke of Douer meaning the Bishop had no authoritie to set in iudgement against him alledging that the Bishop of Canteburie that was in prison was his Dioccesan and hee said he found not the Sacrament of the Altar in the Scripture therefore he would not make any answer thereto The Iudge speaking of the Sacrament put off his cap he said he needed not reuerence that so highly saying withall that the Sacrament of the Altar was the most blasphemous Idoll that euer was The other also denied the Sacrament wherefore they were all condemned and burned all in one fiâ—e at Canterburie Elizabeth Warne George Tankerfield Robert Smith Steuen Harwood Thomas Fust William Hall Thomas Leyes George King Iohn Wade Ioane Leyshford THe Prisons of London being replenished with Gods Saints and still moe and moe comming in wherefore these ten were sent for of Bonner to be examined and rid out of the way The chéefe point he examined them of was touching the corporall presence of Christs body and blood in the Sacrament as the profitablest foundation for their Catholike dignity Many other thinges were obiected against them as not comming to Church for speaking against the Masse and for dispising their Ceremonies and Sacraments Elizabeth Warne answered vnto them I deny them all and if Christ was in an error then am I in an errour wherefore she was condemned Doctor Story was of some alliance vnto her who deliuered her once by his earnest sute before hee was Commissioner but after he was Commissioner he caused her Iohn Warne her Husband and her Daughter to be apprehended neuer leauing them vntill hee had brought them all to Ashes George Tankerfield of London Cooke borne in the Cittie of Yorke he vtterly denied aurâ—culer Confession and Transubstantiation and affirmed that the Masse was naught and full of Idolatry and abhomination and affirmed that there were but two Sacraments He told the Bishop he cared not for his Diuinity for you condemne all men and proue nothing against them and he said the church whereof the Pope is supreme head is not Christs Church and pointing to the Bishop he said to the people beware of him and such as he is these be they which deceiue you Wherevpon he was condemned ROBERT SMITH beeing asked by Boner when hee was Confessed Hee answered not since the time he had discretion I am not commaunded of God to shew my sinnes to any of that sinfull number whom yee call Priests He was a Painter and hee told the Bishop hee had vsed his vocation better then hee had vsed his Bishoprick Hee said hee neuer vsed the Sacrament nor neuer would because it hath not Gods ordinance but rather it is directed to mocke GOD I count it a detestable Idoll and not GOD but contrarie to GOD and truth Then the Bishop said hee should be burned He answered hee must not thinke thereby to quench the Spirit of GOD nor make your matter good for your sore is too well seene to bee healed so priuily with bloud euen the Children haue all your deeds in derision so that though you patch vp one place with authoritie yet it shall breake out in fortie to your shame Then the Bishop said by my truth if thou wilt be shrieuen I will tare this paper of thy examination I answered it would be too much to his shame to shew it vnto men of discretion Boner Doe you not confesse there is a Catholick Church on earth Smith Yes verily and it is builded vpon the Prophets aâ—d Apostles Christ Iesus being the head Corner stone which Church maintaineth the word and bringeth the same for her authoritie and without it doth nothing nor ought to doe and I am fully assured I am a member of the same Church Boner If my brother doe offend and will not be reconciled I must bring him before the congregation where may a man finde your Church to bring his brother before the same Smith In the Acts of the Apostles when the tyranny of the Bishops was so great against the Church of Iewry they were faine to congregate in priuy places as they now doe yet they were the Church of God Boner There Church was knowne full
cast into the fields and buried by night of the faithfull when none durst doe it in the day Ioane Lashford the Daughter of Iohn Warne and Elizabeth Warne Martyrs was repréeued to a longer day her martirdome was next yeare William Andrew HE was sent out of Horsie in Essex by the Lord Rich and Sir Richard Southwell and being twice examined before Boner he stood manfullie in the defence of his Religion at length through straight handling in the Prison in Newgate he died and after the Popish manner hee was cast into the fields and in the night secretly buried by the faithfull Robert Samuell IUstice Foster of Cobdocke in Suffolke a deadly hater of the Professors of the truth amongst many others that were also troubled by him this Robert Samuell a godly Preacher in King Edwards daies was one Hee was Minister of Barford in Suffolke and beeing put from the Ministry as others were he taught priuilie and when that the order came vp that Priests should put away their Wiues and bee compelled to single life Samuell would not agrée thereto Maister Foster sent out espials to apprehend him and carry him to Prison if hée were found to come vnto his Wife whereby he was taken and put into Ipswich Iayle from thence he was carried to Norwich where Doctor Hopton the Bishop and Doctor Donnings his Chancellor exercised great crueltie against him They kept in him strait prison where he was chained bolt vpright vnto a great post that hee was â—aine to beare all his bodie on tip-toe and kept him without meat and drinke onelie he had euery day two or thrée mouthfuls of Bread and thrée spoonefuls of Water He would often haue drunken his owne Water but his bodie was so dried vp that he was not able to make water When he was brought forth to be burned he reported that after he had béen famished with hunger two or thrée daies together he fell into a slumber at which time one clad all in white seemed to stand before him which said Samuell Samuell be of good cheere for after this day thou shalt neuer be hungry or thirstie which was performed for spéedily after he was burned and from that time vntill he suffered he felt neither hunger nor thirst and he said he declared this that all might sée the wonderfull workes of God He said he could vtter many such comforts as he had of Christ in his afflictions which modesty would not suffer him to vtter As he was going vnto the fire a Maid named Rose Notingham took him about necke and kissed him who being marked the next day was sought for to bee had to Prison and burned yet by Gods goodnesse the escaped yet two honest Women fell into the rage of that time the one a Brewers wife the other a Shoe-makers Wife who were burned the next day after Samuell the one was called Anne Potten the other Ioane Trunchfield The report of them which saw Samuell burned is that his body in burning did â—hine as bright and white as new tryed Siluer in the eies of them that stood by In the booke at large thou maist sée a godly Letter of his and a godly confession of his Faith William Allen. HE was a labouring man sometimes Seruant to Iohn Houghton of Somerset he was burned at Walsingham he was imprisoned for saying he would neuer follow the crosse on procession The Bishop bad him returne vnto the Catholique Church he answered he would turne vnto the Catholike Church but not to the Romish Church and said if he saw the King and Quéene and all other follow the Crosse and knéele downe to the Crosse he would not Roger Coo. HE was of Melford in Suffolke a Sheare-man an aged Father after his sundry conflicts with his Aduersaries he was burned at Yexford in Suffolke for denying the Sacrament of the Altar and when the Bishop said he must obey the King whether his command agrée with the word of God or no. He answered If Sidrach Misaach and Abednago had done so Nabuchadnezzer had not confessed the liuing Lord and when the Bishop said he had charge of his Soule he answered if you go to the Diuell for your sinnes where shall I become Thomas Cobbe LIkewise Thomas Cobbe of Hauehill Butcher was burned by the said Bishop of Norwich for denying the reall presence in the Sacrament and for saying he would be obedient to the King and Quéenes commaundement as the Law of God would suffer and no further George Catmer and Robert Streater of Hyth Anthony Burward of Calete George Brodbridge of Bromfield James Tutty of Breachley THese were brought before Thorton Bishop of Douer where they being examined they did all affirme the Sacrament of the Altar to be an abhominable Idoll and George Brodbridge said he would not be confessed of a Priest because he could not forgiue his owne sinnes And moreouer as for holy Bread and holy Water and the Masse I do quoth he vtterly defie them therefore they were all fiue burned as Heretickes at Canterbury Thomas Heyward and Iohn Gorway VVE finde they were condemned and burned at Lichfield in the Dioces of Lichfield and Couentry Robert Glouer and Iohn Glouer his Brother and William Glouer another Brother IOhn was the eldest brother a Gentleman of the Towne of Mancetor he was endued with faire possessions and worldly goods but much more enriched with heauenly grace He with his two brethren not only embraced the light of the Gospell but most zealously professed the same In King Henries daies this Iohn fell into a dispaire of himselfe vpon the occasion of these words in the 7. to the Hebrewes For it cannot be that they which were once illuminated and haue tasted the heauenly gift c. The Bishop sending a warrant for this Iohn the Mayor of Couentry sent him a priuy watch-word who with his Brother William conuayed himselfe away but the Sheriffe found Robert lying sicke in bed and although the Sheriffe would faine haue dismissed him saying Hee was not the man for whom they were sent yet fearing the stout words of the Officer he put him in Prison vntill the Bishops comming Robert Being brought before the Bishop of Couentry he asked me wherefore I wouâ—d not come to Church I said I would not come thither as long as Masse was vsed in their Churches though I had 500. liues and might saue them all by going and I asked if they could finde any thing in the Scriptures whereby they could defend the Masse Bish. He asked who should be iudge of the holy word I said Christ. Robert He refused not to giue his doctriâ—e to be examined of the people by searching of the Scriptures and so did Paule and if that would not suffice I said I would stand to the iudgement of the Primitiue Church which was next after the Apostles time and that should be iudge betwixt them He answered he was mine Ordinary and therefore it was my part to beléeue as hee did I said what if
hée should saâ—â— black is white or darknesse light Bish. Thou art gone from the Catholick Church where was thy Church before King Edwards daies I asked where was the Church in Elias his time and in Christs time He said Elias only complained of the ten Tribes I said there was no Prophet at that time in the other two Tribes then the Bishop commanded me to be caried vnto a more strait Prison declaring that he would finde a meanes at his returne to wéede such wolues out of the way After the Chancelor a Prebendary called Tensea came to him and exhorted him by all meanes possible to submit himselfe vnto the Church Robert I would gladly submit my selfe vnto the Church which submitteth it selfe to Gods word but how quoth he can you come to the knowledge of the word of God but as you be led by the Church I answered the Church is not aboue the word of God because it declareth it no more then Iohn Baptist is aboue Christ by shewing Christs comming vnto the people or if you should tell one this is the King and therefore you should say you were aboue the King Bish. after he was sent for againe before the Bishop he perswaded him to bee a member of his Church Robert I told him I was a member of the true Church that was founded vpon the Apostles and Prophets the chéefe and principall piller beeing Christ Iesus This Church was from the beginning and no maruell though according vnto the course of this world it doth not shew forth the externall light for it is afflicted with continuall crosses that it hath no respite from feare and tirannicall vsage the Bishop contended that he was of the Church so said I the whole congregation once cryed against the Prophets The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord but when I said any thing for my selfe the Bishop commaunded me vpon my alleagiance to hold my tongue calling me proud and arrogant Hypocrite After for denying that there were any more then two Sacraments and that the Masse was neither Sacrament nor Sacrifice because it differeth from the true institution of Christ and taketh it cleane away and that he denied Confession to a Priest he was condemned and burned at Couentree Cornelius Bungey IN the same fire which the said Robert Glouer was burned Cornelius Bungey a Capper of Couentry who was condemned by the said Bishop First for that he did maintaine that the Priest had no power to absolue a sinner from his sinnes and that there be but two Sacraments Baptisme and the Lords Supper And that there was not the Lords body and bloud of Christ in the Sacrament of their popish Altar And that the Pope is not head of the Church WILLIAM WOLSEY and ROBERT PYGOT Painter THese were condemned and burned by the Bishop and Chancellor of Ely and both in one fire at Ely were burned NICHOLAS RIDLEY Bishop of London and HVGH LATIMER Bishop of Worcester NIcholas Ridley came of a gentle stock borne in Northumberland he was first Bishop of Rochester and after Bishop of London in which offices he so occupied himselfe in preaching the holsome Doctrine of Christ that neuer child was so dearely beloued of his parents as he was of his flocke he preached euery Holiday or Sunday in some one place or other to whom the people swarmed like Bées He did carefully instruct his Family hee gaue them euery one a New Testament and would giue them money to learne certaine principall Chapters by hart being maruellous carefull ouer them that they might be a spectacle of vertue and honesty to others He called Mistris Boner Bishop Boners Mother his mother and when he was at his house at Fulham the dwelling there he euer sent for her to meales and placed her in a Chaâ—â—e at the Tables end and shee was neuer displaced of her seate though the Kings Councell were there but hee would tell them that this place of right and custome is for my mother Boner but he was well recompenced therfore by Boner who was the destruction of him and his He was immediately after the comming of Queene Mary committed vnto prison and carried to Oxford like a most heynous traytor and heretick with Cranmer and Latimer accompanied with a band of Souldiers as is before mentioned The Conference of RIDLEY and LATIMER vpon the obiection of ANTONIAN Antonian ALL men maruell why you goe not to Masse which is a thing much esteemed of all men and of the Queene her selfe Ridley Because no man that layeth hand on the plough and looketh back is fit for the Kingdome of God Saint Paul would not suffer Titus to be circumcised that the truth of the Gospell might remaine with vs vncorrupt and if I build againe the things which I destroyed I am a trespasser And another cause is least I should seeme to allow that which I know to bee contrarie to sound Doctrine and to be a stumbliâ—g stock to the weake so wâ— should be to me by whom ofâ—ence commeth it were better wee were cast into the Sea with a Milstone about our neckes Anto. What is it in the Masse that so offendeth you that you will not heare nor see it haue you not in times past said Masse your selfe Rid. I am sory therfore and I trust God hath forgiuen me for I did it ignorantly these things in the Masse are contrary to Gods Word and offend me The strange tongue the want of shewing the Lords death the Sacrament is not communicated vnto all vnder both kinds the sign is worshipped for the thing signified Christs passion is iniured by affirming the Masse to purge sinnes and there are manifold superstitions and trifling fondnes in the same Anto. It is a great crime to seperate from the Communion or fellowship of the Church and make a Schisme you hated the Anabaptists and impugned them This was the errour of Nouatus and of the heretickes called Catheri that they would not communicate with the Church Rid. I take not the Masse for the Communion of the Church but for a popish deuice whereby the institution for the remembrance of his death is eluded the people of God deluded The sect of the Anabaptists the heresie of Nouatus are to be condemned they separat themselues from the Communion without any â—ust cause for they did not alledge that the Sacraments were vnduely ministred but alwaies reprouing something either in the Ministers or in the communicants with them for the which they abstained from the Communion as from an vnholy thing Lat. Caluin saith the name of peace is beautifull and the opinion of vnitie is fayre But Saint Paul when he requireth vnity he â—oynes strait with all according to Iesus Christ and no further Piotrephes now of late did much harpe vpon vnity vnity Yea Sir quoth I in verity and not in popery Anto Admit there bee somewhat in the Masse that might be amended Cyprian and Augustine say Communion of Sacraments doth not deâ—â—le a
learned men to be made a foole and laughing stocke but I weigh it not a rush For God knoweth that my whole study is to please him and I care not for mans pleasure or displeasure Then we fell againe in long talke of the Church wherin his learning and wit was much more then mine and being diuerse times examined by the Bishop and others standing stiffe in his opinion and neither by flattery nor fear could be wonne from the truth hee was condemned and burned as before Hee beeing in Prison in New-gate hauing perswaded many of the common goale to repentance and faith hee the day before he was executed wrote to diuers Gentlemen of the Innes of Court of his acquaintance in commendation of the true spirituall loue of Gods children how that it is the chiefe fruite of the spirit where it is the onely line that tieth Christs members to him and one to another and that neither prison nor distance of place nor time can breake this loue nor death it selfe For Faith and Hope haue finished their course when we are come to heauen but our loue to Gods children doth remaine there they in heauen loue vs pray for vs and we loue them Now for this loue sake he chargeth ye said Gentlemen his acquaintance by all menes to séek the deliuerance of these prisoners that he had conuerted to helpe them with necessaries Thomas Browne was borne in the Parish of Histon in the Diocesse of Ely and after dwelt in the Parish of S. Brides in Fléetstréet was brought to Bonner by the Constable and was condemned as before Iohn Tudson was borne in Ipswich in the County of Suffolke and after hee was prentice at London in the Parish of S. Buttolph and was sent by Story to Bonner and was condemned as before Iohn Went borne at Langham in Essex a Shere-man he was likewise sent by Story to Bonner and condemned as before Isabell Foster was wife to one Iohn Foster a Cutler of the Parish of S. Brides in Fléetstréet she was sent to Bonner for not comming to Church and condemned as aforesaid Ioane Lashford Alias Warne there is mention before of Elizabeth Warne with Iohn Warne her husband were apprehended at a Communion in Bow-Church-yard and both were burned for the same and now the daughter followed the Parents in the same Martyrdome Doctor Story procured their death and after their deaths he was charged with forty pounds that he owed them she confessed and protested there was no reall presence of Christs body and blood in â— Sacrament of the Altar and that auricular confession and absolution after the popish sort was not necessary nor the Masse good or according to the scriptures and saith that these all other supertiuous Sacraments ceremonies and diuine seruice now vsed in this realme of England was most vile contrary to Christs words and institutions so that they neither were at the beginning nor shall be at the latter end The Bishop exhorting her to returne to the holy mother Church she said boldly to him againe If you will leaue your abhomination so I will returne and otherwise I will not These seuen were all burned together in one fire as aforesaid Iohn Lomas Anne Albright Ioane Catmer Agnes Snoth Ioane Sole IOhn Lomas of the parish of Tenderden in Kent was cited to appeare at Canterbury being examined vpon diuers Articles he answered still that he beléeued as it was contained in Gods Booke and being examined whether hee beléeued the body of Christ to be in the Sacrament of the Altar really vnder y â— formes of bread and wine after consecration hee answered that hee beléeued no realty of Christs body in the Sacrament neither vnder foorme nor trestle wherefore he was condemned the 18 day of Ianuary Agnes Snoth Maid of the parish of Smarden in Kent was likewise examined before the Pharisaical Iudges and for denying auricular confession and for saying none could receiue y â— Sacrament of the Altar as now it is vsed without danger of damnation and for denying penance to be a Sacrament for saying the popish absolution was not coÌ„sonant to Gods word she was likewise condemned Anne Albright alias Champnes being examined denied to bee confessed of a Priest saying you Priests are the children of perdition and can doe no good by your confession and told the Iudge and his assistants that they were subuerters of Christs truth and she said the Sacrament of the Altar was a naughty and aâ—ominable Idoll wherefore she was likewise condemned Ioane Sole of Horton in Kent was condemned of the same Pharises Priests for not allowing Auricular confession and for denying the reall presence in the Sacrament Ioane Cormer of the parish of Hithe in Kent the fifth and last of these heauenly Martyrs shee denyed Auricular confession she said the Sacrament of the altar was now made a very Idoll shee was likewise coudemned these fiue were buâ—ned at two stakes in one fire together at Canterbury the 31. of Ianuary Thomas Cranmer Archbishop of Cauterbury HE was borne in Nottingham shire his fathers name was Thomas Cranmer his ancesters were worthy Esquires his mother was a gentle woman named Agnes Hâ—tfield he was of Cambridge in the time when good Authors were neglected and filthy barbarousnesse embraced in all schooles and vniuersities onely the names and number of liberall Arts did remaine the arts themselues were cleane lost Logicke was gone into sophisticall trifles Phylosophy both morrall and naturall was miserably defaced with infinite questions and subtilties the vse of tongues and eloquent learning was either small or none at all and diuinitie was so laden with articles and definitions that it serued rather for the gaine of a few then for the edification of many So hée was constrained to spend a part of his youth vntill he was twentie yeares old in the péeuish questions of Duns and other masters of that sort at length the tongs and other learning began a little to spring and the books of Erasmus began to be much estéemed with a number of good Authours besides on which Cranmer rubbed away his olde rufâ—inesse as vppon a whetstone then Luther rose the happy day of Gods knowledge who wakened mens minds to the cléere light of the truth At thirtie yeares olde he gaue his mind wholly to discusse matters of religion on both parts and hauing performed the same he spent thrée yeares in the study of the Scriptures then he read the old writers despising not the new weighing all mens opinions with secret iudgment he neuâ—r read any writers booke without pen and inkâ— in all controuersies hee gathered euery authors sentence briefly at 35. yeares olde hee procéeded Doctor of Diuinitie he was chosen one of the 12 that should decide y â— matter of kings Henries diuorce and by his arguments learning and meanes it was brought to passe then he was sent to Paris with diuers Noble men and Bishops where he behaued himselfe in that case
that he was commended by the Ambassadors to the king for his singular wisedome grauitie and learning that he wonne such great credit that he was alone sent Ambassador to the Emperour to debate this businesse but the Emperour refused to determine the matter but remitted the whole question to the Popes court after he was sent to Rome Ambassadour to the Pope where he behaued himselfe with â—o lesse diligence that he compelled the Popes chiefe diuines by arguments to grant the mariage to be against the law but yet by the dispensation of the Pope it might be made lawfull Warram Archbishop of Canterbury dying he was sent for by king Henrie and made Archbishop of Canterbury then came in the question of the Popes supremacy and all the weight of the businesse was chiefly laid vpon Cranmers shoulders he therefore alone receiued answered and confuted all the obiections of the Papists he proued that the Popes Lordship was not brought in by any authoritie of Scriptures but by ambitious tyranny and that the chiefest power on earth belonged to the Emperor to kings and Potentates to whom the Pope Cardinals Bishops Priests by Gods commandement were no lesse subiect then other men and therefore it were best by the consent of the king and other estates the ambitious Lordship of the Pope being driuen out of England should keepe it selfe within his owne Italy as a riuer is kept within his bankes which was performed by act of Parliament then by little and little he reformed the Church into a more wholesome discipline of Christ and laboured to banish the Popes errours heresies and corruptions and he obtained of the king that certaine learned men should make a booke of Ecclesiasticall institutions which was called the Bishops Booke then the abolishing of Monasteries began to be talked of the kings desire was that all the Abbey lands should come vnto his coffers the Archbishop and others would haue them imployed to other good vses whereby the king being bent against Cranmer especially by the instigation of Gardiner Bishop of Winchester which sought all occasions to hinder the Gospel he set forth the 6. Articles by full consent of Parliament which contained the summe of Popish religion What slaughter by the space of 8. yeares these Articles made is already declared but after he forgoing his anger with the Archbishop séeing he stood against him in conscience not in stubburnesse he began to fauour him and thought to haue taken away the 6. Articles and reformed other matters if he had liued but Cranmer and the Lord protector brought it to passe in king Edwards dayes his story how he was vsed in Quéene Maries reign is mentioned before and his disputations at Oxeford and how he was condemned there and left in prison vntill this time And because the sentence was voyde in law because it was giuen by persons excommunicated for they were not then absolued by the Pope nor his authoritie receiued in the realme therefore there was a new commission sent from the Pope for the conuiction of Cranmer Latimer and Ridley and the Bishop of Glocester was appointed the Popes delegate and after they had condemned Latimer and Ridley as before is said The said Legate and his company being set in Saint Maries Church apparelled in his Pontificalibus as if the Pope in person had bene there the Bishop of Canterbury was brought before them putting off his cappe he did obeysance to the king and quéenes proctors then looking in the Legats face he put on his bonnet againe making no obedience toward him wherefore the Bishop sayd vnto him that it might beséeme him well waying the authoritie which he did represent to doe his duety to him he answered hee had sworne neuer to admit the Pope into this Realme and therefore he would commit nothing by signe or token which might argue his consent to the reâ—eiuing of him and that he did it not to any contempt of his person Then the Legate made an eloquent oration to put him in remembrance that from a meane gentleman he was raised to bee a Princes Ambassadour and further to be Archbishop and Primate of the Realmealmost 30 yeares and sâ— farre in trust with the king that he made him president of his councel and after left him in speciall trust for the gouernement of the young Prince during his minoritie such blessing God had giuen him whilest he continued in the Catholicke faith He exhorted him on the other side to consider how he was now fallen from his dignities and officices and in high displeasure of the King and Quéene iudged to die for high treason and all these things to haue happened vnto him only because he had seuered himself from the Sea of Rome and was become a father of new deuised religion and although your estate is so miserable that the meanest in this assembly will not change his condition and calling with you yet further he was like to fall by the iust iudgement of God into hell and euerlasting damnation if he did not repent of his errours and schismes whilest he had time of repentance whereunto he exhorted him earnestly repeating many places of Christs mercies to them that repent and shewed that to returne to the Church was the oâ—ely way to saue both body and soule and I doubt not but the King and Quéene will perdon your condemnation of treason if you will returne vnto the Church and forsake your opinions which I desire you to do Then Cranmer desired license to speake which was gently granted him first he made protestation that hee did not answere to him as to a lawfull Iudge because he was deputed for the Pope but to giue a reason of his faith which God hath commanded him to doe to euery one that shall demand a reason thereof Then he said My Lord you haue learnedly put me in remembrance of many things touching my selfe which I will not answere I acknowledge Gods goodnesse vnto me and thanke him as heartily for this estate that now I am in as euer I did for the time of my prosperity shewing that his greatest griefe was to sée the Popes Iurisdiction restored to England againe Alas what hath the Pope to do in England whose lawes are so farre different from the Lawes of this realme that whosoeuer sweareth to both must néedes incurre periury in the one And I am heartily sorry to thinke that her grace the day before her Coronation tooke an oath to obserue the lawes of this realme and also tooke an oath to the Bishop of Rome promising to maintaine that Sea which was impossible but shee must néeds be forsworne in the one And as for the matter of Heresie wherewith you charge mee I call God to witnesse I know none which I maintaine but if it be heresie to deny the Popes authority and the religion which the sea of Rome hath published vnto the world these latter yeares then all the ancient Fathers of the primitiue Church the Apostles and Christ himselfe
Christian Faith 2 There are but two Sacraments Baptisme and the Lords Supper in these are contained the two Testaments the effect of the Law is Repentance and the effect of the Gospell is remission of sinnes 3 There is a visible Church wherein the word of God is preached and the Sacraments truely ministred Uisible to the wicked world although it bee not credited and by death of Saints confirmed as in the time of Elias as well as now 4 The Sea of Rome is the Sea of Antichrist The Congregation of the wicked whereof the Pope is head vnder the Diuell 5 God is neither spiritually nor corporally in the Sacrament of the Altar and there is no other substance but bread and Wine 2 The Masse is not onely a prophanation of the Lords Supper but a most blasphemous Idoll We affirmed to beleeue all that the Bishop or any could proue by Scriptures but he said he would not stand to proue it with hereticks but said they themselues were the holy Church and that we ought to beleeue them or else to be cut off like withered branches When they were brought to Stratford the Bow they were deuided into two parts and put into two chambers then the Sherife came to the one part and tolde them that the other had recanted and were saued and exhorted them to doe the like and not cast away themselues they answered their faith was not builded on man but Christ crucified When he could doe no good with them he went to the other place and told them their Fellowes had recanted and were saued and counselled them to doe the like and not willingly to kill themselues vnto whom they answered as their fellowes had done When he saw he could not preuaile he lead them to the fire they ioyfully kissed the stake the eleauen men were tyed to foure stakes and the two Women loose in the middest and so they were burned all in one fire with such loue one to another and constancy in our Sauiour Christ that it was wonderfull Thomas Free-man William Stannard and William Adames THese were also condemned to dye with the other at the same time and béeing in the hands of the secular power Cardinall Poole sent his dispensation for their liues and by that meanes they were kept from martâ—rdome The fourteenth of Iune Iohn Colstoke of Wellington in Liechfield Dioces for holding against the real presence and auricular confession was compelled to recant and to beare a faggot before the Crosse bare-headed hauing in one hand a Taper and in the other a paire of Beads The seuentéenth of Iune Thomas Barnes and Ellice Birth were accused that one wished to the other in the beginning of Queene Maries raigne his dagger in the belly of him that sung to the Organs â—he denied not but he spake these words and that he then thought the masse abominable and though he submitted himselfe hee was condemned to beare a faggot with beads and his taper before the crosse The seuen and twentieth of Iune Thomas Paret Martin Hunt and Iohn Norrice died in the Kings Bench and were buried in the back-side they were imprisoned for the profession of the truth Robert Bernard Adam Foster and Robert Lawson THe 30. of Iune Hopton B of Norwich called Robert Bernard Heretick because he said he would neuer be confessed of a Priest he answered it gréeueth me not to be called hereticke at your hand for so your forefathers called the Prophets and Confessors long agoe then the B â—ad him follow him and went and knéeled before the Sacrament of the Altar and as he was at his prayers he looked back and asked Barnard why he did not as he did He answered I cannot tell why you should doe so the Bishop asked him whom sée you yonder pointing to the Pixe hanging ouer the Altar Do you not see your maker there He said No I see nothing but a few cloaths hang together in a heape then the Bishop commaunded him to the Iayle and â—ad put Irons enough vpon him After one of the Guard had him to a Tauerne where many Priests were when they could not perswade him they threatned hâ—m with whipping and stocking and when they could peruert him by no meanes then they carried him to the Bishop who immediatly condemned him Hee was a labourer dwelling in Fâ—anâ—den in Suffolke Adam Foster was a Husbandman dwelling in Mendlesam in Suffollke Hee was apprehended by Thomas Mouse and George Reuet Constables at the commandâ—ment of Sir Iohn Terill because he would not heare Masse He was cast into Aye dungeon from whence he was sent to Norwich and condemned by the aforesaid Bishop Mouse presently after fell sicke and pined away to death the â—ther came to the like end not long after Robert Lawson a Linnen Weauer was likewise apprehended at the commandement of Sir Iohn Terill and sent to Aye Dungeon because hee would not come to Church nor receiue their Popish Idoll When they were carried to their deathes they most triumphantly ended their liues in the fixe Iohn Careles of Couentry Weauer ABout this time he died in the Kings Bench hauing beene long imprisoned there hee was examined before Doctor Martine one of the Masters of the Chancerie a iolly stirrer in those matters in which examination I finde no matters of religion but that he answereth a popish opinion of election that wee are elected in respect of our good workes and so long elected as we doe them and no longer but he beleeued that God of his infinite goodnesse through Iesus Christ did elect and appoint in him before the foundation of the earth was laid a Church or Congregation which he doth continually guide and gouerne by his grace and holy spirit so that not one of them shall euer finally perish and that God hath eâ—ernally predestinated me to eternall life in Iesus Christ. I am most certaine and likewise sure that his holy spirit wherewith I am sealed will so preserue me from all heresies and euill opinions that I shall die in none at all I doe beleeue that Christ did effectually die for al those that repent and beleeue for none other At his first comming into prison his conscience was ouer much oppressed with the consideration of his sinnes vntill he had a comfortable letter of Philpot concerning the mercie of Christ to them that repent and although a sorrowfull spirit be a sacrifice acceptable to God and the earnest pennie of election yet the end of it must be comfort and ioy of the holy Ghost in assurance of the remission of sinnes therfore he â—iddeth him be carelesse according to his name in assurance of the remission of sinnes in Christ. Wherefore Carles thanketh God heartily and confesseth that Philpots sweete exhortations had brought much glad tidings vnto his tyred soule and that it was greatly refreshed with the sweet sauor of his precious Nard I will now according to your louing request cast away all care reioice with you and pray God for you
Lord he renounced the false coloured Religion of the Romish Sea wherein many a good man hath beene drowned he was burned at Northampton Thrée in the Castle of Cicester being in like bonds for the like cause of Christs Gospell died in Prison and were buried in the fields who had béene burned if the cruell handling of Papists had not made them away before John Clarke Dunstone Chittenden vncondemned William Foster of Stone Allice Potkins of Staplehurst Iohn Archer of Cranbroke VVeauer THe first of Nouember these fiue were macerate and pined to death by famine in the Castle of Canterbury they answered all to this effect that they beleeue the Articles of the Creed but they beleeue no more Sacraments but two that praiers to Saints or soules in purgatory profit not that faith only iustifieth they denied the Popish ceremonies in the Church that it was as good to carry a Dungfork as Candles on Candlemas day and that it is as necessary to carry the Gallowes about if ones father were hanged as to cary the Crosse that they could not come to Church with a safe conscience There was fifteene of them in prison and it seemeth the Bishops and Priests had appointed to starue them al had not a Certificate of the manner of their cruell handling bin throwne out of the Castle window wherby their doings were made manifest so the other ten were burned as after appeareth In the Months of September Nouember and December there was a great persecution in Couentry and Lichfield the cruell Bishop Radulph Bane and his cruell Chancellor Doctor Draycot and nine Priests and a number of others were compelled to recant and one Hoke was burned at Chester as thou mayst see in the Booke at large THE TVVELFTH BOOKE OF the Acts of the Church TOuching the processe and whole discourse concerning the condemning taking vp and burning the bones and bookes of Bucer Paulus Phagius by the commaundement of Cardinall Poole with all the rites and ceremonies therunto appertaining with all the ridiculous procéeding of the Commissioners whilst they were at Cambridge and also the Oration of M. Acworth Orator of the Uniuersitie at the restitution of Martine Bucer and Paulus Phagius in Quéene Elizabeths time and also the dispitefull handling and madnesse of the Papists towards Peter Martires Wife at Oxford taking her vp from her grauâ— at the commandement of Cardinall Poole and after buried in a Dunghil Concerning the processe of these things I refer thee if thou béest disposed to sée them to the booke at large The 18. of Ianuary the ten that remained of the aforesaid fiftéene that were in prison in the Castle of Canterbury whereof fiue of them were starued the â—ther ten were burned for the same points of Religion in effect as the other fiue held as before is expressed the names of these ten follow Iohn Philpot of Tenderden William Waterer of Bedingdy Stephen Kempe of Norgate William Hay of Hith Thomas Hudson of Sellenge Mathew Bradbridge of Tenderden Thomas Stephens of Bedingham Nicholas Finall of Tenderden VVilliam Lowicke of Cranbroke VVilliam Prowting of Thorneham The 8. of February a most bloody Commission was giuen forth by King Philip and Quéene Marie to prosecute the poore members of Christ. Whereupon twenty two were apprehended in Essex and brought vp to London at once to Bonner all of them tyed to a rope by two and two and so lead in a rope through the stréetes to Bonner Now the Bishops and Councell perceiuing the number and fearing to put them to death being so many together least I some disturbance might rise vpon the same they bad them make their submission and confession as they would themselues that they might make a colour of recantation wherupon they were discharged for their names I referre thée to the Booke at large Thomas Loseby Henry Ramsey Tho Thyrtell Margaret Hyde Agnes Stanley THe twelfth of Aprill these were burned at one fire in Smithfield Bonner framed now Articles vnto them and confessing these points of his Articles they were condemned 1 For speaking against the Faith Religion and Ecclesiasticall seruice especially concerning the Masse and the seauen Sacraments saying they agréed not wâ—th Gods word 2 For being perswaded that the English seruice in King Edwards time was godly and Catholike 3 That they did not thinke themselues bound to come to Church to heare the Mattins Masse and Euening song 4. That they did not thinke themselues bound to go a Procession nor to beare Tapers and Candles at Candlemas nor take Ashes vpon Ashwednesday nor beare Palmes vpon Palme-sunday nor to créepe to the Crosse vpon daies accustomed not to receiue and kisse the Paxe at Masse time not to receiue holy water or holy bread nor to except or allow the Ceremonies and vsages of the Church as they are vsed in this Realme 5 For thinking they were not bound to confesse their sinnes vnto a Priest nor to receiue absolution at his hand nor to receiue the Sacrament of the Altar 6 For thinking prayers to Saints or prayers for the dead are not lawdable profitable not allowed by Gods Word and that the soules departed goe straight waies to Heauen or Hell so that there is no Purgatory 7 For thinking all those that were burned in King Henry the eights time and in Quéene Maries time as Heretickes were no Heretickes but faithfull and good people and for approuing their opinions and misâ—iking their condemnations 8 For thinking the Sacrament of the Altar to bee an Idoll and to reserue it to be honoured to be Idolatry and likewise of the Masse and â—lâ—uation of the Sacrament After this they were conuented againe before the Bishop in the Conâ—â—story where these being asked what they had to say against iudgement Thomas Losâ—by said God giue me strength to stand against you and your 〈◊〉 your Lawâ—s a deâ—ouring Law I perceiue there is no way with me but death except I will beléeue in that Idoll the Masse Thomas Thirtle said If you make me an Heretick then you make Christ and al the twelue Apostles Hereticks for I am in the true faith and I will stand to it for I know I shall haue eternall life Râ—msey said my opinion is the very truth which I will not goe from There are two Churches and we the Martyrs of Christ are the true Church and yee be not Margaret Hide affirmed shee was in that true Faith and would neuer forsake it Agnes Stanly said if euery haire of her head were neuer so much worth I had rather they were reburned then I will for sake my true faith Then they were put off vntill the afternoone then as Loseby his answere was reading mention being made of the Sacrament Boner put off his Cap and Loseby put on his hat and he said I trust I haue the Spirit of truth which you detest for the wisedome of God is foolishnesse vnto you whereupon they had iudgement Margaret Hide saide My Lord I will not depart from my sayings till I be
and hearing the people comming out of the Church the Masse being ended he asked them where he might go to haue the Communion they maruailed to heare his boldnesse and some said if he would needes go to a Communion he would bring him where he should be sped of his purpose whereupon hee was brought vnto Dowing Chancellor of Norwich who after a little talke with him committed him to prison As he was examined a pâ—ece of paper appeared aboue his shooe it was spied and taken out and it was a confession of his faith The Chancellor asked him if he would stand to that confession of his faith he constantly affirmed he would The Kéeper gaue him leaue to go to his house whilst hee set all things in order and then hee returned and constantly abiding in his purpose and defence of Gods truth he was by the Bishop and his Chancellor condemned and burned With him was burned the said Elizabeth a Pewterers wife dwelling in Saint Andrewes in Norwich where she had before recanted and being troubled inwardly for the same she came to Saint Andrewes Church whilst they were at their Popish Seruice and said shee reuoked her recantation before made in that place and was heartily sorry that shee euer did it willing the people not to bee deceiued nor to take her doing before for any example Then Master Marsham and one Bacon of the said Parish cried Master Shriefe will you suffer this Whereupon the Shriefe came to her house at whose knocking she came downe and was taken and sent to Prison shee was condemned and burned with the said Simon Miller William Bougeor Thomasâ— Benold Robert Purcas Agnes Siluer-side alias Smith Widow Ellen Ewring Elizabeth Folkes Maid William Munt Iohn Iohnson Allice Munt Rose Allen Maid WIlliam Bougeor was of the Parish of S. Nicholas in Colchester he said the sacrament of the Altar was bread is bread so remaineth bread and is not the Holier but the worse for the Consecration To this hee did stand and against all the rest of their Papisticall Doctrine and so had sentence read against them Thomas Benold of Colchester Tallow-Chaundler affirmed the like in effect and so had sentence William Purchas of Bocking in Essex Fuller said when hee receiued the Sacrament he receiued bread in an holy vse that preacheth y â— remembrance that Christ died for him he stood in this and against other their Popish matters aâ—d also had sentence Agnes Siluer-side alias Smith Widdow dwelling at Colchester said shee loued no consecration for the Bread and Wine is the worse for it She answered them with sound iudgement and great boldnesse to all things they asked her and was condemned Ellen Ewring the wife of Iohn Ewring of Colchester Widdow answered to the like effect as the other did denying all the lawes set forth by the Pope with her whole heart she was condemned Elizabeth Folkes Maid-seruant in Colchester being examined whether shee beleeued the presence of Christs body in the Sacrament Substantially or no answered shee beleeued that it was a substantiall lye and reall lye They chafing asked her againe whether after Consecration there remained not in the Sacrament the body of Christ she answered that before consecration and after it is but bread and the man the blesseth without Gods word is accursed and abhominable by the word Then they examined her of confession to a Priest of going to Masse and of the authority of the Bishop of Rome she answered shee would neither vse nor frequent any of them but did abhorre them from the bottome of her heart and such like trumpery so shee was condemned shee kneeled downe and praised God that euer shee was borne to sée that blessed day that the Lord would count her worthy to suffer for the testimony of Christ and Lord forgiue them that haue done this if it bee thy will for they know not what they doe And rising vp shee exhorted them all to Repentance and bad the halting Gospellers beware of blood for that would crye for vengeance William Munt of Muchbentley in Essex said that the Sacrament of the Altar was an abhominable Idoll and that he should displease God if he should obserue any part of the Popish proceedings and therefore for feare of Gods vengeance he dare not do it He was 61 years old he was examined of many things but he stood to the truth and was condemned Iohn Iohnson of Thorp in Essex was condemned who answered to the same effect as the other did Allice Munt the wife of the said William Munt 61 yeares old answered as her husband had done and was condemned Rose Allen Maid the daughter ofâ—the said Allice Munt M. Edmond Terrell which came of the house of them Terrels which murdered K. Edward the fifth and his brother when with diuers others hee was come into the house of William Munt to search his house and to apprehend him and his wife Hee met with this Rose Allen going with a candle to fetch drinke for her mother and willed her to giue her father and mother good counsel she said they haue a better councellour then I for the Holy Ghost doth teach them I hope which I trust will not suffer them to erre Why said hee art thou still in this minde thou naughty house-wife it is time to looke to such heretickes She said with that which you call heresie I worship my Lord God Then quoth he I perceiue you will burne with the rest for company She said not for company but for Christs sake if I be compelled Then he tooke the Candle from her and held her wrist and the burning Candle vnder her hand so long vntill the sinewes cracked in sunder saying often vnto her Thou young Whoore wilt thou not crie she answered she thanked God she had cause to reioyce hee had more cause to wéepe then she when her synowes brake all in the house heard them hée thrust her from him and said Ah strong whore thou shamelesse beast with such vile words then she said haue you done what you will I said he if you thinke it be not well mend it she said the Lord giue you repentance if it be his will and you thinke it good begin at the féete and burne vnto the head also for he that set you no worke will pay you your wages one day She being examined of auricular confession of going to Masse and of the popish seuen Sacraments she answered that they stanke in the face of God she said they were the members of Antichrist and should haue if they repented not the reward of Antichrist Being asked what she could say of the Sea of the Bishop of Rome his Sea quoth she is for Crowes and Kites Owles and Rauens to swim in such as you be for I by the grace of God will not swim in that sea while I liue then she was condemned These ten godly Martyrs were burned at Colchester sire in the forenoone and foure in the afternoone when the fire was about
body a sacrifice to God the price of my redemption by that onely sacrifice all the faithfull are sanctified and he is our onely aduocate mediatour and he hath made perfect our redemption without any of your dadly oblations Doctor Bridges You take wel the litterall sence but as Christ offered his body vpon the Crosse which was a bloody sacrifice and a visible sacrifice so likewise we doe offer vp the selfe same body that was offered vpon the crosse but not bloudy and visible but inuisible vnto God I said then Christs sacrifice was not perfected but Christ is true when all men be liers then he saide Thou shalt not feare him that hath power to kill the body but thou shalt feare him enterpreting him to meane the Church which hath power to kill body and soule Christ said We should feare him and not them the hath power to cast body and soule into hel meaning God and not the Church and if you will presume to offer Christs body dayly then your power is aboue Christs power then he was condemned and with patience and constancie entred his blessed martyrdome at whose burning one Thomas Carman was apprehended for words praying with him and pledging him at his burning One Frier and the sister of George Eagles THese suffered the like martyrdome by the vnrighteous Papists whose tyranny the Lord of his mercy abate and cut short turning that wicked generation to abetter minde They were burned at Rochester IOHN CVRD HE was a Shoomaker of Sisam in Northamptonshire hée was imprisoned in Northampton castle for denying the Popish transubstantiation for the which William Bruâ—ter Chancelour vnto the Bishop of Peterborrow did pronounce sentence of death against him a popish priest standing by when he was to bee burned one Iohn Rote vicar of S. Giles in Northampton shewed him if he should recant he was authorised to giue him his pardon he answered he had his pardon by Iesus Christ. Cicelie Ormes SHe suffered at Norwich she was taken at the death of Symon Miller and Elizabeth Cooper for that she said she would pledge them of the same cup they dranke of one master Cobet of Sprowson tooke her and sent her to the Chancelour he asked her what she said vnto the Sacrament of Christs body and what is that the Priest holdeth ouer his head she answered it was bread and if you make it better it is worse so she was sent to prison after she was called and examined before the Chancelour and master Bridges the Chancelor offered her if she would go to Church kéep her tongue she should be at libertie and beléeue as she would but she tould him she would not consent to his wicked desire therein and if shée should God would plague her then he tolde her he had shewed more fauour vnto her then euer he did vnto any and when he could not preuaile he condemned her she was borne in East Derrham and was daughâ—er vnto one Thomas Hawood Tailor she was taken a twelue-moonth before and recanted but was neuer after quiet in conscience she had gotten a letter written to be deliuered to y e Chancelor to let him know she repented her recantation would neuer do the like againe as long as she liued but before she exhibited her bill she was taken and imprisoned as before when she was at the stake she told the people I would you should not report of me that I beléeue to be saued in that I offer my selfe here to death for the Lord cause but I beléeue onely to be saued by the death of Christs passion and this my death is and shall be a witnesse of my faith vnto you all good people as many of you as beléeue as I doe pray for me then she kissed the stake and sayd welcome swéet crosse of Christ aftâ—â— the fire was kindled she said My soule doth magnifie the Lord and my spirit doth reioyce in God my Sauiour and so yéelded her life vnto the Lord as quietly as if she had béene in a slumber or as one féeling no paine so wonderfully did the Lord worke with her Mistresse Ioyce Lewis SHe was the wife of Thomas Lewis of Mancetter in the beginning of Quéene Maries time she went to Church and heard Masse vntill the burning of Laurence Saunders in Couentry then she inquired of such as she knew feared God the cause of his death and when she knew it was because he refused to receiue the Masse she began to be troubled in conscience she reforted to master Iohn Glouer a very godly man of whom mentioned is made before and desired him to tell her the faults that were in the Masse who instructed her in the wayes of the Lord approuing vnto her out of Gods holy word that the Masse with al other papistical inuentions was odious in Gods sight so she began to hate the Masse being compelled by her husband to come vnto Church â—when the holy water was cast she turned her backe towards it wherupon she was accused vnto the Bishop and a citation was sâ—nt for her and her husband the Sumner deliuered the citation to her husband who willed him to take the citation away with him or else he would make him eate it and in the end he made the Sumner eate the citation by setting a dagger vnto his brest and then he caused him to drinke and so sent him away but after they were commanded to appeare before my Lord her husband desired my Lord to be good vnto him my Lord was content to receiue his submission so that his wife would submit her selfe likewise but she told the Bishop that she had neyther offended God nor his lawes in refusing holy water the Bishop gaue her a moneths respite binding her husband in a hundred pound to bring her to him at the moneths end When the moneth was almost expired her husband was aduertised by the said M. Glouer and others not to carry his wife to the Bishop but to séeke some way to saue her and if the worst should come to be content to forfeit the Band rather then to cast his wife into the fire he answered he would not forfeit any thing for her sake but carried his wife vnto the Bishop who found her more stout then she was before so she was sent to such a stinking prison that a maid that was appointed to kéep her company did sound in the said prison She was often examined and euer found stout at length she was pronounced an heretick When the Bishop asked her why she would not come vnto the masse and receiue the sacraments and sacramentals of holy Church she answered because she could not find them in Gods word he said if thou wilt beléeue no more then is in the scriptures concerning matters of religion thou art in a damnable case she told my Lord his words were vngodly and wicked After her condemnation she continued a year in prison Wherâ— the Writ came to burn her she said
was a stubborne fellow an Heretick and a Traytor Spurdance There is no man I thanke God to accuse me iustly that euer I was disobedient to any Ciuill Lawes but I haue a Soule and a Bodie and my Soule is none of the Queenes but my body one goods are the Queens and I must giue God my soule and all that belongeth vnto it and in lawes contrarie to Gods lawes I must rather obey God then man you cannot proue by the word of God that you should not haue any grauen Images in your Churches for lay-mens bookes or to worship God by them or that you should haue any ceremonies in the Church as you haue Bish. It is a decent order to furnish the Church as when you goe to dinner you haue a cloth vpon the table to furnish it so at these ceremonies a decent order amongst Christians and if you will not doe them seeing they are the lawes of the Realme you are an heretick and disobedient therefore confesse with vs that you haue been in errour and come home Spurd The spirituall lawes were neuer truelier set forth then in my Master King Edwards daies and I trust in God that I shall neuer forsake them whilest so I liue He was sent to Bury where he remained in prison Iohn Hallingsdale William Sparrow Richard Gibson THese three were produced before Bonner Bishop of London Iohn Halingsdale said that neither in the time of King Edward the sixt nor at that present he did beleeue that in the Sacrament is really the body and bloud of Christ and he would not receiue the same because he did beleeue that the body of Christ was onely in heauen and he said that Cranmer Latimer Ridley Hooper and generally all that of late haue beene burned for hereticks did preach truly the Gospel and vpon their preaching he grounded his faith and he said that the saying of Saint Iohn in the eighteenth chapter of the Reuelation That the bloud of the Prophets and Saints and of all that were slaine vpon the earth was found in the Babylonicall Church is vnderstood of the Church whereof the Pope is head where upon hee was condemned William Sparrow was charged with a submission made the year before vnto the Bishop he said he was sorie that euer he made it and it was the worst deed he euer did and being charged that he went to the Church and heard Masse he confessed he did so but it was with a troubled conscience He tolde the Bishop that which you call truth I beleeue to be heresie he confessed that since his submission he had preached against the Sacrament of the Altar against auricular confession and other Sacraments and he said If euery haire of his head were a man hee would burne them all rather then goe from the truth and he said that the Ecclesiasticall Lawes and the Masse were naught and abhominable whereupon hee was condemned Richard Gibson was condemned for not comming vnto confession and for not receiuing the Sacraments of the Popish Masse and for that he would not sweare to answere vnto their intergatories laid against him When sentence was read against him he boldly affirmed that he was an enemy vnto them all in his minde though hee had kept it secret for feare of the Law and hee said hee was blessed in that he was cursed of them so these three were burned in Smithfield where they yeelded gloriously and ioyfully their soules into the hands of God Iohn Rowth Minister and Margaret Mearing IN King Edwards time he was a Preacher at New-Castle Barwicke and Carliel In Queene Maries time he fled with his Wife into Friseland and dwelled at Norden and liued by knitting of caps hâ—seâ— and such like things but in October last he came ouer into England to buy yarne and hearing of the secret societie of the congregation of Gods children their assembled hee ioyned himselfe vnto them and was elected their preacher and hee taught and confirmed them in the truth of the Gospell But on the twelfth of December hee with Cuthbert Simpson and others were apprâ—hended at the Sarisons head in Islington where the congregation had appointed to assemble themselues to pray and heare Gods word they were brought before the Councell who sent Rowgh to Newgate and writ to Boner to examine him and proceed according vnto the law who vpon examination before Bonner confessed that he had spoken against the number of the Sacraments being perswaded that there were but two Baptisme and the Lords Supper and that hee had taught that in the Sacrament of the Altar ther is not really and substantially the body and bloud of Christ but that the substance of bread and wine remaineth without transubstantiation and that hee thought Confession to a Priest necessarie if hee had offended the Priest but if the offence were vnto another it was not necessarie but the reconcâ—liation ought to bee made to the party so offended hee denyed Laâ—ine seruice and allowed the seruice of King Edwards time and hee commended the opinion of Thomas Cranmer Nicholas Ridley and Hugh Latimer and that they were godly learned men He confessed he had béene familâ—ar with diuers Englishmen women in Frieseland and agréed with them in opinion as Maister Story Thomas Yong George Roe and others to the number of 100. persons which flâ—d thither for Religion vsing the order set forth in King Edwards time He said that he had béene at Rome about thirty daies and he saw no good there but much euill amongst which he saw one great abhomination to wit the Pope being a man that should goe vpon the ground to be carried vpon the shoulâ—ers of foure men as though he had béene God and no man also a Cardinall to haue his Harlot to ride openly behind him and thirdly a Popes Bull that gaue expresse licence to haue and vse the Stewes and keepe open bawdery by the Popes authority And he confessed that since his last comming vnto England hee had in sundry places in London read Prayers and Seruice as is appointed in the Book of Communion and had willed others to doe the like and he affirmed that hee being a Priest might lawfully marry and that his Children which hee had by his Wife were lawfull and he vtterly detested the seruice then vsed saying that if he shold liue as long as Methusala he would neuer come vnto the Church to heare the abhominable Masse and other seruice then vsed Whereupon he was disgraded and condemned he was a meanes to saue Docror Watsons life then Bishop of Lincolne when he preached erroneous doctrine in the dayes of King Edward the sixt and the said Watson beeing with Bonner at the examination of the said M. Rowgh to requite his good turne in sauing his life said there that he was a pernicious hereticke who did more hurt in the North parts then an hundred besides of his opinion M. Rowgh further said he had liued thirtie years and yet had not bowed his knee vnto Baall and
on her clothes then he said Nay parson no whoore but a man and his wife according to Gods ordinance and blessed be God for lawfull matrimony and I defie the Pope and all his popery then they led him vnto the Cage and set him in the stocks vntill it was day There was then in the Cage an old man named Iohn Dale who had sitten there thrée or foure dayes for saying vnto Parson Newall and his Curat Miserable and blinde guids will you euer be blinde leaders of the blinds will you neuer amend will you neuer sée the truth of Gods word will neither Gods threats nor promises enter into your hearts will not the bloud of Martyrs nothing mollifie your stony stomacks O indurate hard hearted peruerse and crooked generation O damnable sort to whom nothing can do good The said parson Newall caused them both to be carried vnto Bury Gaole being pinioned and bound like théeues and their legges tyed vnder the horse bellies where they were â—yed in Irons and because they continually rebuked Popery they were throwne into the lowest dungeon where Iohn Dale died in prison whose bodie was buried in the fields He was a Weauer by his occupation Then Richard Yeoman was remoued to Norwich prison where he was straitly kept hée boldly professed himselfe to be of the faith and religion that was set forth by King Edward the sixt and from that he would in no wise vary Being required to submit himselfe to the holy Father the Pope I defie him quoth he and all his detestable abominations I will in no wise haue to do with him or with any thing that appertaineth vnto him The chiefe articles obiected against him were his marriage and the masse sacrifies wherfore when he continued stedfast in the profession of the truth he was condemned not only burned but cruelly tormented in the fire IOHN ALCOCK THis Iohn was a Shereman which came vnto the aforesaid Hadley to seek worke after Doctor Tayler was martyred and Richard Yeoman was taken he vsed to reade the Seruice in English in the Church of Hadley as is touched before at the length because he would not moue his Cap nor shew reuerence when Parson Newall went of procession when Newall was almost out of the Church he runne backe againe and caught him and deliuered him vnto the Constable saying hee is an Hereticke and a Traytor and dispised the Quéenes proceedings Wherefore I commaund you in the Quéenes Name to haue him vnto the stocks when he was brought vnto the Parson he asked him Fellow What saist thou to the Sacrament of the Altar I say quoth he as ye vse the matter you make it a shamefull Idoll and you are false Idolatrous Priests euery one of you then the Parson committed him to Ward and the next day rode vp to London and caried the said Alcocke with him and after he had long beene imprisoned in Newgate after many examinations and troubles because he would not aske forgiuenesse of the Pope and be reconciled vnto the Romish Religion he was cast into the lower Dungeon where he died His body was buried in a Dunghill THOMAS BENBRIDGE VPon the twenty nine of Iuly he was apprehended for an Aduersary of the Romish Religion and was examined before Doctor White Bishop of Winchester where he sustained sundry conflicts for the truth The points of Religion that he stood vpon were these That Baptisme is not administred at this present as it was in the Apostles time because it is not in the English tongue that in the Sacrament is not the body and blood of Christ that he knoweth not whether Confirmation bee a Sacrament or not and whether the Bishop giueth Grace or not that sinnes bee not forgiuen by absolution pronounced of a Priest and that it is not necessary for a man to confesse all his sinnes vnto a Priest that he beleeued that the Bishops bee not the Successors of the Apostles for that they bee not called as they were nor haue not that Grace that it is not the Pope but the Deuill that is supreme head of the Church which you speake of that he will not beleeue touching Purgatorie as their Church doth that Matrimony is no Sacrament but a sacred order in signe of an holy thing that Martine Luther died a good Christian whose doctrine and life he did allow for which he was condemned He came vnto the stake very rich in apparell when the fire was kindled first it tooke away a peece of his Beard whereat he nothing shranke then it tooke his legges and his stockings being Leather made the fire to pierce the sharper and the intollerable heate made him cry I recent and suddenly thrust the fire from him and hauing two or three of his Friends by they helped to take the fire from him and the Sheriffe being Sir Richard Pecksall of his owne authority tooke him from the stake and sent him to Prison againe wherefore the Sheriffe was sent vnto the Fleete and his friends that helped him to prison Before he was taken from the stake Doctor Seaton made him to subscribe to certaine Articles touching the Pope the Sacrament and such other trash but being in prison he wrote a Letter vnto Doctor Seaton and recanted those words that he spake at the stake vnto which he had subscribed whereupon the same day seanight he was burned where the vile Tormentors did rather broile him then burne him Iohn Cooke Sawyer Robert Milles alias Plumer Sheareman Alexander Lane a VVheelewrite Iames Ashly a Bacheler IN August these were burned at S. Edmundsbury by the Bishop of Norwich and Sir Edward Walgraue Sir Edward said vnto Cooke why come you not to Church Cook Because the Sacrament of the Altar is an abhominable Idol and saiâ— he the vengeance of God will come vpon all them which do maintaine it Sir Edward O thou ranke Traytor if I had as good a Commission to cut out thy â—ongue as to heare thee thou shouldst be sure to haue it cut out then hée commaunded the Constable to haue him away saying hee was both a Traytor and a Rebell Then he â—sked Robert Milles why he would not goe vnto Church Miles Because I will follow no false Gods then Alexander Lane was asked why he would not come to Church he said his conscience would not serue him so to doe After the like manner they passed also with Iames Ashly so the next day they appeared and had their condemnations and were burned as before Alexander Gouch and Allice Driuer GOuch was a Weauer of Shreaden Coâ—erlits at Woodbridge in Suffolk and burned at Uxford The Woman was Driuers Wife of Grosborough One Maister Moone a Iustice searching for them they were compelled to hide them in a Hay-ricke but by gaging thereof with Pickforks at the last they found them and sent them to Melâ—on Iayle from thence they were carryed to Bury vnto the Assizes and being examined of their Faith they did boldly confesse Christ crucified defying the Pope and all
his Papisticall trash And Driuers Wife likened Quéene Mary vnto Iezabell Whereupon Sir Clement Higham Chiefe Iudge adiudged her eares to be immediatly cut off which was done and shee ioyfully yéelded her selfe vnto the punishment and thought her selfe happy that shee was counted worthy to suffer for Christ then they were sent again vnto Melton Iayle where they were examined as followeth When Driuers Wife came before Doctor Spencer to be examined shee smiled then he said Why Woman dost thou laugh vs to scorne shee said Shee might well enough to sée what fooles you be Then he said Woman what saist thou to the Sacrament of the Altar Dost thou not beleeue that it is very flesh and bloud after the consecration Dri. I neuer heard nor read of any such Sacrament in all the Scripture I will grant you a Sacrament called the Lords Supper I pray you tell me what a Sacraments is Spens It is a Signe and Doctor Gascoyne confirmed the same that it was a signe of an holy thing Dri. It is a Signe indéede and therefore it cannot be the thing signified also Gascoyne Doe you not beleeue the omnipotence of GOD Shee answered Yes Then said he Christ said to his Disciples Take eate this is my body ergo it was his body for he was able to performe that which hee spake and God vseth not to lye Dry. Was it not Bread which he gaue them he said no it was his body then quoth she it was his body they did eate ouer night what body was it then that was crucified the next day when his Disciples had eate him vp ouer night except he had two bodies as by your Argument he had Such a Doctor such Doctrine be you not ashamed to teach the people that Christ had two bodies In the 12. of Luke he tooke bread and brake it and gaue it to his disciples saying Take c. do this in remembrance of me 1 Cor. 11. Doe this in remembrance of me and as oft as you shall do it you shall shew the Lords death vntill he come Then Gascoyne held his peace and the Chancellor commanded the Iayler to take her away Dri. Now you be not able to resist the truth you command me to prison the Lord shall iudge our cause vnto him I leaue it I wis this geare will go for no paiment the next day she came before them again and their Arguments were vnto the same effect wherefore she was condemned so went she to prison againe as ioyfull as the Bird of day praysing and glorifying the name of God Alexander Gouch was condemned for that his beléefe was that Christ is ascended into heauen and there remaineth and that the Sacrament was the remembrance of his death and for refusing the Masse and the Pope to be supreame head of the Church they were both burned at Ipswich They ended their liues with earnest zeale nothing fearing to speake their consciences when they were commaunded the contrary Sir Henry Dowell Sheriffe would not suffer them to make an end of their praiers then Gouch said take héede M. Sheriffe if ye forbid prayers the vegeance of God hangeth ouer your heads when the Iron chaine was put about Allice Driuers necke O said she here is a goodly Neckercher blessed be God for it Diuers shooke them by the hands the Sheriffe bad lay hands on them with that a great number ranne vnto the stake he seeing that let them all alone One Bate a Barber was a busie deer against them who being in a fréeze gown sold it saying it stunk of Hereticks with other foule words within thrée or foure weeks after he died miserably in Ipswich Phillip Humphrey Iohn Dauid and Henry Dauid his Brother THese were burned at Bury in the same moneth that Quéene Mary died Sir Clement Highama bout a fortnight before the Quéene died did sue out a writ for the burning of these three godly and blessed Martyrs though the Queene was then knowne to be past remedy of her sicknesse Good-wife Prest SHe was the wife of one Prest dwelling not far from Launceston in Erecester Dâ—oces She told the Bishop that she would rather die then worship that foule Idoll which with your Masse you make a God Bishop Will you say that the Sacrament of the Altar is a foule Idoll Woman Yea there was neuer such an Idoll as your Sacrament is made of your Priests and commanded to be worshipped of all men where Christ did command it to be eaten and drunken in remembrance of his Passion Bishop Dost thou not see that Christ said ouer the Bread This is my body and ouer the Cup This is my blood she said but hee meant not carnally but sacramentally if you will giue me leaue I will declare the reason why I will not worship the Sacrament Bishop Mary say on I am sure it will be good geare Woman I will demaund of you whether you can deny the Créede which saith that Christ perpetuallie sitteth at the right hand of his Father both Bodie and Soule vntill he come againe if it be so he is not in the Earth in a péece of bread If he doe not dwell in Temples made with handes but in Heauen what shall we séeke him héere If he did offer vp his body once for all why make you a new offering If with once offering hee made all perfect why doe you with a false offering make all vnperfect If he be to be worshipped in Spirit and Truth why doe you worshippe a péece of Bread If he be eaten and drunken in Faith and Truth If his Flesh be not profitable amongst vs why doe you say it is profitable both for Body and Soule rather then I would doe as you doe I will liue no longer Bish. I promise you you are a holy Protestant a foolish woman who wil wast his breath vpon thée and such as thou art but how chanceth it that you went from your husband and run about the Country like a Fugitiue Woman My Husband and my Children did persecute me for when I would haue him to leaue Idolatry and worship god in heauen hee would not heare me but he with his Children rebuked and troubled me so I went from him because I would be no partaker with him and his of that foule Idoll the Masse God giue me grace to goe to the true Church Bishop What dost thou meane by the true Church Wom. Not your Popish Church full of Idols and abhominations but where three or foure are gathered together in the name of God some perswaded the Bishop that she was out of her wits therefore they consulted that she should goe at large so the Kéeper of the Bishops prison had her home vnto his house where she fell to spinning carding and did al oâ—her worke besides as his seruant and went whether she list Diuers had a delight to talke with her and euer she would talke of the Sacrament of the Altar which of all things they could least abide Then diuers Priests
Three yeares after the death of Stephen Gardner followed the death of Quéene Mary as is before declared the same day Queene Elizabeth was proclaimed Queene with as many glad hearts of her subiects as euer was any King or Queene in this Realme The next day after the death of Queene Mary Cardinall Poole died and shortly after Christopher Bishop of Chichester and Hopton Bishop of Norwich died and Doctor Weston which was the cheefe Disputer against Cranmer Ridley and Latimer First fell into displeasure with the Cardinall and other Bishops because he would not depart from his Deanerie of Westminster vnto the Monks being remoued from thence he was made Deane of Windsor where being apprehended in aduoutry was by the saâ—d Cardinall put from all his spirituall liuings wherefore he appealed vnto Rome and flying out of the Realme he was taken by the way and clapt into the Tower where he remained vntill Queene Elizabeth was proclaimed then being deliuered he fell sick and died The fifteenth day of Ianuary Queene Elizabeth was crowned with triumphant and honourable entertainment of the Citie of London with such celebritie praâ—ers wishes welcommings cryes tender words Pageants Interlâ—des declâ—mations and verses set vp as the like hath not been seene arguing a wonderfull affection of louing hearts towards their Soueraigne and many Letters gratulatory were sent vnto her Maiestie from sundry forraine places as from Zuricke Geneua Basil Berne Wertenberge Argentine Franckfort c. It pleased the Queens most excellent Maiesty to haue a conuenient chosen number of the best learned of either part to conferre together their opinions and reasons and thereby to come to some good and charitable agreement For the Papists were appointed the Bishops of Winchester Lichfield Chester Carlile Lincolne Doctor Cote Doctor Harpsfield Doctor Langdall and Doctor Chedsey For the Protestants were appointed the Bishop of Chichester Doctor Coxe M. Whitehed M. Grindall M. Horne Doctor Sands M. Gest M. Aelmer M. Iuell The matters which they should talk of follow 1 It is against the word of God and the custome of the auncient Church to vse a tongue vnknowne to the people in Common-prayer and the administration of the Sacraments 2 Euery Church hath authority to appoint take away change ceremonies and Ecclesiasticall Rites so the same be vnto edification 3 It cannot be proued by the word of God that there is in the masse offered by a sacrifice propitiatory for the quick and the dead It was resolued by the Quéens Maiesty with the aduice aforesaid that it should be in writing on both parts and that the Bishops should first declare their mindes touching the matters with their reasons in writing and they on the other part should the same day declare their opinions in like manner and each of them deliuer their writings vnto the other to consider what were to be improued therin and the same also to declare in writing some other day the parties of this conference were to put and reade their assertions in the English tongue before the Nobles and States of the Realme that thereupon in the Court of Parlament consequently following some lawes might be grounded The first méeting was the last of March in Westminster Church the Lords and others of the priuie Councell were present and a great part of the Nobilitie the Bishop of Winchester and his Colleagues alleadged that they had mistakeâ— that their reasons should be written but they were readie to argue and dispute this séemed somwhat strange to the Councell yet it was permitted so Doctor Cole Deane of Paules was appointed the vtterer of their mindes who partly by spéech and partly by reading authorities written and somtimes was informed by his Colleagues what to say made a declaration of their meanings and reasons to the first proposition which being ended they were asked by the Councell if they had any more to say and they said no so the other part was licensed to shew their minde which they exhibited in a booke written which after a prayer made most humbly vnto Almighty God for the induing them with the holy spirit and a protestation to stand to the doctrine of the Catholike Church builded vpon the doctrines of the Prophets and Apostles the effect of the protestation iâ— as here followeth We referre the whole iudgement of the controuersie vnto the holy Scriptures and the Catholike Church of Christ whose iudgement vnto vs ought to be most sacred notwithstanding by the Catholike Church we vnderstand not the Romish Church whereunto our aduersaries attribute such reuerence but that Church which S. Augustine and other fathers affirme ought to be sought in the holy scriptures and which is gouerned and led by the spirit of Christ. It is against the word of God and the custom of the primitiue Church to vse a tongue vnknowne vnto the people in the common prayers and in administration of the Sacraments by the word of God wemeane the written word of God or Canonicall Scriptures and by the custome of the primitiue Church we meane the order most generally vsed in the Church for fiue hundred years after Christ in which time liued Iustine Ireneus Tertullian Cyprian Basill Chrysostome Hierome Ambrose Augustine c. This assertion hath two parts first that it is against the word of God and secondly that it is against the vse of the primitiue Church The first is proued by Saint Paule in 1. Cor. 14. where he intreateth of this matter ex professo purposely and though some say that he there meaneth of preaching and not of prayer it appeareth by the exposition of the best writers that he speaketh of prayer and thanksgiuing and of all other publique actions which require any speach in the Church of prayer he saith I will pray with my spirit and with my vnderstanding and of thanksgiuing he saith Thou giuest thanks wel but the other is not edified and how can the vnlearned say Amen at thy giuing of thankes when hee vnderstandeth not what thou sayest then he concludeth that all things ought to be don to edification and he vseth the similitude of a Trumpet If it giue an vncertaine sound who can prepare to battell so if thou speake with vnknowne tongues you speake in the ayre that is in vaine In the old Testament all things belonging vnto publike prayers benedictions thanksgiuings and sacrifices were alwayes in their naturall tongue if they did so in the shaddowes of the law much more ought we to doe the like S. Augustinâ— in his fourth booke De doctrina Christiana and the tenth Chapter saith If they for whose cause we speake vnderstand not our speaking there is no cause why we should speake The barbarous Heathen of all nations and sorts of men euer made their prayers and sacrifices to their gods in their mother tongue which sheweth that it is the very light and voyce of nature Touching the second part of the assertion that it is against the custome of the primitiue Church it is a matter so
it to his betters yet he went to Maister Philpot at ten of the clocke and tooke off his Irons and gaue his man that which he tooke from him He gaue God thanks when newes came he should be burned the next day when the Sheriffe called him to goâ— to execution he came downe most ioyfullie when he came to Smithfield the way was soule so two of the Officers tooke him vp and carried him vnto the stake Then he said merrily what will you make me a Pope then he kissed the stake and said Shall I disdain to suffer at this stake séeing my Redéemer suffered vile death vpon the Crosse for me in the midst of the flames hee yéelded vp his soule vnto Almighty God and like a Lamb gaue vp his breath Thomas Whittle Priest Bartelet Greene Gentleman Iohn Tudson and Thomas Went Artificers Thomas Browne Isabell Foster wife Ioane Warren alias Lashford Maid THe Papists hauing this last years murdred the learned and princiâ—all members of Christs Church whereof there were now very few which either were not consumed with fire or compelled to flie their Countrey they continued this yeare likewise no lesse cruelty towards the inferior sort of people whereof these seuen were burned in Smithfield the 27. day of Ianuary at one fire and they were condemned all in one day vpon one manner of Articles the speciall points were for denying the Sacrament of the Altar and the Masse This Thomas Whittle was the Priest that Philpot maketh mention of where you may sée how he recanted and then became desperate and could not be at quiet in conscience vntill he had gotten to sée the Bill againe which he had subscribed and torne off his name wherefore Boner buffeted him and plucked off a peece of his beard but after he had torne it he was in great peace of conscience and stood out manfully for the faith and sealed to the truth with his martyrdome In an Epistle of his he calleth the Bishops and Priests the sworne Souldiours of Sathan the arch-enemies in whom so liuely appeare the very visage and shape of Sathan that a man may well affirme them to be Diuels incarnate as I by experience do speak wherefore who so shall for conscience matterscome into their hands had neede of the wilinesse of the Serpenâ—â—e saue his head and to take heed how hee consenteth to their wicked writings sore did they assault me and craftily tempt mee to their wicked wayes Bartlet Greene was borne in the Parish of Bassinghall in London being a Student in Oxford at the first he was an vtter enemy to the truth vntill God of his mercy opened his eyes by comming vnto the Lectures of Peter Martire Reader of the Uniuersity Lecture in the said Uniuersity wherof when he had once tasted it came vnto him as the Fountaine of liuing Water so that he neuer thirsted any more but had a Well springing vnto eternall life and though he were called by his Friends from the Uniuersity vnto the Temple in London to study the Common Lawes yet bee continued in his earnest study and profession of the Gospell He writing a Letter vnto one Goodman who was fledde beyond the Sea for Religion containing a report of certaine Articles of questions which were cast abroad in London and an answere to a Letter that Goodman wrote vnto him in which he required to haue the certainty whether the Quéene were dead as it was reported beyond-sea Whereupon Greene answered that she was not dead The bearer of this letter and many other letters from others was apprehended by the way and the letters brought to the Councell These words The Queene is not yet dead seemed heynous to some of the Councell yea they would haue made treason of them if they could by Law but when they could not make it treason they examined him vpon poynts of Religion and after they had long detained him in prison as well in the Lower as elsewhere they sent him at last to Bonner to be dealt withall according to the Ecclesiasticall Lawes And being presented to Bonner his Arch-deacon and diuers others sitting at the Table with him who demanded of him the cause of his imprisoning which when he had shewed him he asked him if he had not since written or spoken against the naturall presence in the Sacrament Then he desired to be charged according to the order of the Law to heare his accusers Then Doctor Chadsey was sent for who reported that before him M. Mosly and the Lieuetenant of the Tower hee spake against the reall presence and the Sacrifice of the Masse and affirmed our Church to be the Church of Antichrist which he confessed and said he would continue therein and maintaine it Then M. Welâ—h arose and desired to talke with mee alone and hauing taken mee into another Chamber he said he was sorry for my troubles and would be glad to see me at liberty and he maruailed that I being a yong man should stand against all the learned men of the Realme against the determination of the Catholique Church from Christs time I promise you quoth he I haue read all Peter Martyrs and Cranmers and all the rest of their Bookes and haue conferred them with the contrary as Roffensis and the Bishop of Winchester and the rest and could not perceiue but that there was one continuall truth which from the beginning had beene maintained and those that any time seuered from this vnity were answered and answered againe This was the summe of his talke which lacked neither wit nor eloquence I answered I am yong and lacke both wit and learning but God is not bound to time wit or knowledge but rather chuseth the weake things of the world to confound the strong neither can men appoint bounds to Gods mercy For he saith I will haue compassion on whom I will Hee hath no respect of persons whether old or yong rich or poore wise or foolish Fisher or Basket-maker God giueth knowledge of his truth through his free grace to whom he listeth Iames. 1. And I beleeue Christ hath his vniuersall Church his Spouse scattered through many Realmes where hee list the Spirit inspireth where it will he is no more adicted to any one place then to the person and quality of any one man of this Church I know I am a member trusting to bee saued by the faith that is taught therein But how this Church is knowne is the end of all Controuersies the true markes of this Church is the true preaching of his Word ministring of his Sacraments these markes were sealed by the Apostles and confirmed by the ancient Fathers vntill the wickednesse of Men and the Diuell these markes were sore worne and almost taken away but God hath â—enued the Print that his Church may bee knowne in many places I would all that were of contrary opinion would seeke the knowledge of the truth with prayer and teares as I haue done Now I am brought before a many of Bishops and